November 2015 Bible Study Companion by Greg Jones

The Bible Study Companion

Reflections, questions, and observations on Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s Holy Word

November

More than a Bible reading plan, the Bible Study Companion goes beyond a mere reading of the Word. The Bible Study Companion asks difficult questions about the text. It searches for a deeper meaning behind the stories and events in the Bible. In addition, it helps bring clarity to some confusing passages in the Bible. The Bible Study Companion is a series of 365 daily readings that walks you through the Bible in Chronological order. How to use the Bible Study Companion: Read the daily scripture using the translation of your choice. For insight, observations, and questions about each dayâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s passage, refer to the study notes in this guide. Make your own notes and ask your own questions as you study through the Bible as well.

Presented by Gregory L. Jones, Pastor West York Church of the Brethren http://www.westyorkcob.org

November Acts Before we begin a study of the book of Acts, it’s important to understand its role in the New Testament. Just as Samuel, Kings, and Chronicles portray the history of Israel, Acts portrays the history of the Church. In Acts, we see the strengths and weaknesses of the new Church. We learn what the Bride of Christ endured in the beginning. We learn where she found strength and hope. We learn how the Church dealt with conflict from society and from within. In the Gospels, we see the fulfillment of the Messiah prophecies. But in Acts we see the fulfillment of God’s promise to the Gentiles. It’s important to keep in mind that this book does not contain the Acts of all the Apostles, even though this is how it is commonly titled. We see Peter and John, then Barnabas (who was not an Apostle). We meet Paul and Silas and Timothy, but none of the other Apostles. So what we have here is merely a small sampling of the Acts of the Apostles. There is no doubt that Luke, the physician, is the author, but we do wonder why he wrote down these words. Some feel he wrote this historical account as a defense of Christianity perhaps to Roman rulers. Since Luke only knew a few of the Apostles, he would have centered his arguments around those he knew. And in his investigation to find out the truth, he was able to present his case with facts, dates, and names. Luke was not vague. He was very precise as if trying to submit a legal defense – which is why some scholars believe this was part two of his apologetic letter to Gentile unbelievers. Another commonheld view was that Acts is a history book. Luke wanted a historical document that kept a record of the advance of Christianity. I suspect it might be the result of both views. But regardless, it is an invaluable source for today’s Church, especially on how to exist in a world antagonistic against the Church.

Considering the absence of Emperor Nero’s persecution, the execution of Paul, and the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD, most scholars believe Acts was written sometime between 60 and 62 AD.

November 1: Acts 1-2 Acts 1 •

Acts 1:1-2 This is why we consider Luke and Acts to be a two-part volume on the history of Christianity. Many have debated who this Theophilus was. Because Luke addressed him as “most honorable” or “most excellent” (compare Luke 1:3), it is thought that he was a Roman official. Paul used this same terminology when addressing Felix in Acts 23:26.

•

Acts 1:3 The word “proved” in this verse is not used anywhere else in the New Testament. Instead of having witnesses merely testify about Jesus, Jesus provided the proof Himself through sight, sound, touch. For example:

•

Acts 1:4-5 Don't miss the significance here. Jesus was eating with them. This speaks volumes about what the resurrected body will be like. I doubt He needed to eat, but He could eat. It's obvious he could be seen and heard and touched. Yet even though the Lord appeared to be the same, He was obviously different. Scholars point to this as an example of what awaits us in the resurrection. We will not be angels with wings, but humans with a body that is similar to the old. However, it will be a glorified body formed by the Lord (see 2 Corinthians 5:1). So for 40 days, Jesus spoke with them, walked with them, was seen by them, and did things that dead people and ghosts simply do not do. He didn’t seem to be in anguish. He didn’t appear to be trapped. He was not looking for release from captivity. He didn’t need someone to avenge His death so he could be released from this place. And all of this happened during the 40 days between when He rose from the dead and ascended to heaven. Actually, what we call The Last Supper was not really the “last” supper Jesus

would have with His followers. Here we see him eating near the end of the 40 days He spent with them. Ghosts do not eat. It’s that simple. •

Acts 1:6-8 They were still looking for an earthly kingdom, which in a way would happen - eventually. And it was right to associate the coming earthly reign of Christ to a Spirit baptism (compare Joel 2:28 - 3:1). Notice in verse 7 Jesus doesn't correct them. He simply tells them not to focus on this event but instead concentrate on being His witnesses. This is what Jesus wants you and me to be doing as well. Too often we are more concerned about His return rather than in preparing the unsaved to be ready for His return. Like the Apostles, you and I must take the Gospel out into the city, the state, the nation, and the world.

•

Acts 1:9-11 Not only will Jesus return in the same way, but He will return to the same place. Compare Revelation 1:17 and Zechariah 14:4.

•

Acts 1:12-14 The wording in verse 12 indicated how far a person was allowed to travel on the Sabbath. The Greek text says, "a Sabbath day's journey." Also, they returned to an upper room, not necessarily THE upper room. There were many more present at this time than merely the twelve. And did you notice who was present among the group? The (half) brothers of Jesus were counted among the followers of Jesus. These would have been the same men who mocked Jesus a year earlier (compare John 7:2-5). Something happened that changed their minds. Is it possible that the resurrected Jesus appeared to them convincing them that He was the Messiah?

•

Acts 1:15-17 The group of Believers was larger than the 12 Apostles. Sure, some people, like Jesus' brothers, became believers after the resurrection, but the majority of this group followed Jesus since the beginning - a point seen in Peter's remark in verse 22.

•

Acts 1:18-19 Luke inserts a parenthesis here to inform his readers what became of this Judas. Writing to Gentiles from outside of Jerusalem, Luke knew they would have no idea what happened to Judas. Here we are given a glimpse at the tragic end of Judas’ life. Though Judas himself did not personally buy a field, he did so indirectly. The priests used the betrayal money Judas flung into the temple to make this purchase in Judas’ name (Matthew 27:3-10). Akeldama is Aramaic for Field of Blood. The exact location of that field is unknown, but traditionally it is believed to be near the Greek Orthodox Church and Convent of Saint Oniprius, where the Valley of Hinnom joins the Kidron Valley, southeast of Jerusalem (see map).

•

Acts 1: 20-26 Don't view Peter as some bumbling religious idiot. He knew his scriptures quite well. And please note that he makes this connection before being empowered by the Holy Spirit. Peter is referencing the royal psalms, which often anticipate Christ. So an enemy of the royal King would be an enemy of the Messiah. Judas was predicted in Psalms 69:25 and 109:8, even though he was not mentioned by name. He was an enemy of the Messiah. But in suggesting that this replacement comes from those who had been with them since the very beginning, Peter’s qualifications would eliminate even some of the other Apostles. Matthew, for example, was called after Jesus had returned to Galilee. So it seems likely that Peter was just pointing out that it had to be someone who had witnessed the work of Jesus first hand. Perhaps one of the 70 that had been sent to proclaim the Kingdom of God ( see Luke 10:1). Regardless, they receive two names and decide to cast lots to determine who should be called to serve. And by the way, this is the last time in the Bible “lots” were said to be used to determine God’s will. So they call Matthias, yet I often have wondered why they did not replace the other Apostles as they died. One has to wonder why James was not replaced after he was killed. Perhaps it's because Judas deserted the group instead of being martyred.

Acts 2 •

Acts 2:1 This was 10 days after Christ ascended to Heaven. See Acts 1:3. And we can assume that this was still the crowd of 120. It is unlikely that they were all in the

upper room. Some have speculated that they were near the Temple considering that many Jewish foreigners were able to hear the noise and witness the language miracle. •

Acts 2:2-3 Considering we do not observe something similar in the rest of the New Testament or even today, we must assume that this was a unique event. God has manifested Himself in this way before, but we do not read of this in other sections of Acts or other portions of the New Testament. This was a filling of the Spirit not a baptism of the Spirit. Baptism happens at salvation. A “filling” is given when the Lord calls someone to a particular ministry task. What's interesting is that these events are similar to what we read in the Old Testament. We see fire specifically in the covenant with Abraham - Genesis 15:17, the call of Moses - Exodus 3:2-6, the giving of the Law - Exodus 19:18, and the completion of the Tabernacle - Exodus 40:38. It seems to make sense that something similar would happen at the Birth of the Church.

•

Acts 2:3 It's clear that the emphasis here is on the sound. The Greek word glossa can refer to the human tongue, but according to scholars, in this instance it references the sound that comes from the mouth. So based on the actual words here, it was not tongues of fire that spread out to each believer, but a sound that spread throughout the room like a fire - leaping from one believer to the next.

•

Acts 2:4-13 The other tongues mentioned (hetarais glossais) here were known languages of the world which were probably unknown to the group. Either all 120 were empowered with this gift, or it was only the 12 apostles. It's difficult to say. They did not start speaking in an incoherent babble. It was not an ecstatic utterance. Read this whole section (Acts 2:4-13). There was no need for an interpreter. However, what of Acts 2:13. Some who witnessed this event thought the Believers were drunk. Now, I've heard drunken people try to talk, and sometimes it 's hard to understand what they are attempting to say. So was it really an incoherent babble? I doubt that it was. More than likely these people could not understand why the believers were so full of life and enthusiasm at this time of day. Because of their overflowing enthusiasm

and joy, they acted like people who were drunk, not talked like someone who was drunk. You know, the more I think about this event, the more is seems that the believers were suddenly gifted with the ability to undo what was done at the Tower of Babel (Genesis 11:7). The number of different languages mentioned here is more than 12, which is why it is thought the whole group of believers was gifted to speak in other languages. However, some of the apostles could have spoken more than one. But regardless of who was doing the talking, what was said was not the gospel. They were not calling these Jews to repent and be saved, they were speaking about the great things God has done. It was a time of testimony, not an altar call. Consider this manifestation of other languages a time of testimony and praise. The sermon and the altar call will happen next (and then eventually the offering). •

Acts 2:11 The Arab people mentioned in this verse refers to the descendants of Esau – Jacob’s brother. It is likely that one of these descendants of Esau became a believer after Peter spoke; one of the 3,000 souls added to the Family of God. If this is true, then we need to consider this when we interpret other scriptures such as Romans 9:13 - “Jacob I loved, but Esau I hated.” If God really hated Esau (not just the man but the people of Esau), then why would He permit them to hear the gospel, accept the Gospel, and be saved? A more accurate interpretation of Romans 9:13 would say that God rejected the lineage of Esau in His Messianic plans because God foreknew the life of Jacob and the life of Esau. And in order to fulfill His plans for the Messiah, Jacob and his descendants were the right choice. Choosing one person over the next is not the same as hating.

•

Acts 2:14-36 This is Peter’s first sermon. And wow, what an impact it had on those who were listening. Peter makes several strong points in this message. Just as the miracles of Jesus testified that He was sent by God, and as the signs at the crucifixion testified that the Day of the Lord had come, Peter claims that the filling of the Spirit testifies a new day had come for the people of this world. The giving of the Spirit is

God's testimony that the old covenant between God and humanity was being remade, or reborn. Remember how the pillar of fire passed between the dead animals when God established His covenant with Abraham (see Genesis 15:17)? Peter says that this is what has happened here. God established a covenant with those who believe in the promises of Jesus and have placed their faith in Him. Isn't it amazing how Peter is suddenly able to connect the dots? But just 10 days earlier he still could not see things from a divine perspective. 10 days earlier he was still thinking about an earthly kingdom. But today it’s as if God's whole plan had been revealed to him. •

Acts 2:23 The NLT is quite correct here by changing "wicked men" to "Lawless Gentiles" The Greek word anomon means Lawless, and is often used to speak of the Gentiles. Isn't it interesting that two groups of people so opposed to one another would come together in agreement to crucify Jesus?

•

Acts 2:32 I still wonder how many people were gathered this day. I do believe it was more than the twelve apostles, but could it have been 500, considering what Peter says here? We all are witnesses to His resurrection. Did the "we all" mean the 500 believers referenced by Paul in 1 Corinthians 15:6? If so, then the group was probably outside of the Temple, maybe even in the Court of Gentiles. And what Peter says here has often made me wonder if it was God the Father or God the Son who raise Jesus from the dead (compare John 10:17). If Jesus were merely a man, He would need the Father to intervene. But if He were both God and man, He would certainly have that power and the authority to do this.

•

Acts 2:37-41 I believe there are proper times for sermons that comfort and assure, but I also believe there is a need for sermons that confront and convict. Peter does not mince words. He didn’t hesitate to point to the crowd and tell them that they were guilty of crucifying the Lord and the Messiah. But rather than throw stones, they threw themselves on the mercy of God. I want you to notice, though, how Peter responded. He did not merely point out who was a sinner and who was not, he demonstrated their

sin, and then walked them through the process on how to deal with their sin. Too often it seems the Church today is long on identifying who is a sinner, but never being compassionate enough to walk with them to salvation. Peter speaks about Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s promise here, not just condemnation. â&#x20AC;˘

Acts 2:42-47 First was the time of testimony and praise, then came a sermon, and lastly came an offering. Okay, I know you want to laugh, but there is a great truth in this. People will give to something they believe in; something that is worthwhile and makes a difference. There was community among the believers, something that was apparently missing in the present society. They worshiped together, prayed together, ate together, and grew together. The practice of selling property and possessions did not continue for long within the Church, perhaps a sign that these people felt Jesus would return shortly. After a while, these Christians began to realize that it could be a long time until Jesus returned. And they did not sell everything and distribute the proceeds equally among everyone; the rich were not scolded for taking money from the poor. Those with abundance sold their possessions to help those with a need, not balance the economy.

November 2: Acts 3-5 Acts 3 â&#x20AC;˘

Acts 3:1 Peter and John and the rest of the believers did not view themselves as a different religion. They considered themselves to be a part of Judaism that embraced Jesus as the Messiah. In Judaism, there were the Pharisees, the Sadducees, the Zealots, the Essenes, and now the people of the Way of Christ. Even the Roman Empire viewed Christians as part of the Jewish faith for a long time after the birth of the Church.

•

Acts 3:2-10 There is one particular point in this story that really stands out to me, and that is the fact that when this man was healed, the people in the Temple recognized him as the man who used to sit at the Beautiful gate and beg. Oh sure, a few people would carry him there so he could beg, but I’m sure if they really cared about this man he never would have needed to beg. Think about how pathetic this is! People would see this man on their way into the Temple, but apparently did nothing to help this man. How many times did this crowd walk past this man leaving him in his helplessness and poverty? Oh, I know we could argue that they were helpless to help; that they did not possess the same power Peter and John did. But that simply is not true. They may not have been gifted to cure his disease, but they sure were gifted to see this man's need and do something to help. But they didn't. They walked past this man on the way to church and never lifted a finger. They left him to remain as a beggar. This is where Christianity really shines in this world. Christianity may not be able to cure all the problems of the world, but that has not stopped Christians from caring for the hungry, the sick, the naked, the orphan and the widow. Christians see the plight of those around them and get involved. Not all Christians are gifted with the power to heal, but all Christians are gifted with a heart of compassion which sees the needs of others.

•

Acts 3:11-26 Yes, Peter convicts. Sure, many of those gathered had not actually participated in executing the Prince of Life (or Author of Life), but in their hearts they more than likely approved of this. Yet Peter says something warm and compassionate to these people. Look at his words in Acts 3:17 – “ You acted in

ignorance, just as your rulers did”. Once again, rather than leave these people feeling sorry for their sin, Peter speaks with a new compassion, something that we did not see in the Gospels. Peter is quite different. Gone are the harshness and brashness. He seems to think before speaking. We can almost hear him thinking, “How can I turn them toward the Lord.” Peter says that what was happening now and what had 12

happened with Jesus was a fulfillment of prophecy. The disciples of Jesus were trying to start something new. Unlike what some claim today, the disciples did not attempt to start a new religion. Rather, they were proclaiming the fulfillment of the Old Testament prophets. Notice how Peter finishes his speech. He doesn’t exclude Israel. In fact, he points out that God raised Jesus from the dead so the people of Israel might be the first to be blessed among all the nations. And indeed, this is what happened. Jerusalem and Israel were the first to believe, and the first to establish a fellowship of believers. It was out of the church in Jerusalem that the first evangelists took the gospel to the Gentiles. And the Gentile churches recognized the Jerusalem church as the “mother” church. They were grateful for what this first group of believers had done in spreading the Good News of Christ (compare Romans 15:25-27). So Peter doesn’t try and divide the Jews and the Christians. Instead, he attempts to help the Jews make the connection between what was prophesied and what they had just witnessed. Peter wasn’t talking about Israel being saved, he was calling individual Jews to accept the post-resurrected Christ. Sure, they rejected Jesus before the cross, but they had acted out of ignorance. This miracle, along with the resurrection, provides a new opportunity for a Jewish person to believe. Peter was not talking about a national repentance. Acts 4 •

Acts 4:1-4 The ruling religious family at this time were Sadducees. They did not believe in a bodily resurrection or angels, they were loyal to Rome, and did not want to change the status quo. The captain of the Temple guard would have been like the second in command. He was charged with keeping order. So the fact that he came indicates that this miracle caused quite a stir. Based up the fact that Peter, John, and the healed man were thrown into prison, we can assume that Peter wasn’t merely talking about the resurrection of Jesus, but also the resurrection of believers. It also seems the crowd had become quite large, considering what Luke says in verse 4.

Either they counted 5,000 men that day or there were another 2,000 men added to the 3,000 mentioned in Acts 2:41. Either way, this was quite a large crowd, for not all who heard believed. •

Sadducees - Most scholars think the name comes from Zadok, one of David’s high priests (compare 2 Samuel 8:17; 15:24). Later, Solomon exiled Abiathar for supporting the rebellion of Adonijah (1 Kings. 2:26–27) and recognized Zadok as the only High Priest (1 Kings. 2:35). After the Babylonian exile, this priestly line was reestablished in Joshua (Haggai. 1:1). This Levitical family was chosen to oversee the work at the temple. Later those who were of this priestly tradition and their supporters were called Sadducees. A ninth century A.D. rabbinical tradition says a priest named Zadok was a disciple of Antigonus of Sokho (second century B.C.). This Zadok (not the one appointed during David’s reign) misunderstood a famous saying of his mentor involving “after dead rewards” and developed a theology that denied an afterlife and thereby also denied the resurrection of the body. Later within Judaism the Sadducees are identified with the Boethusians. Boethius was also a disciple of Antigonus of Sokho. He developed a theology similar to Zadok, which also denied an afterlife.

•

Acts 4:5-11 Peter, John, and the man who was healed (compare Acts 4:14) were called before the Sanhedrin. This was Israel’s version of the Supreme Court.

•

Acts 5:12 What Peter was saying here goes far deeper than spiritual salvation. He was also speaking of national salvation. Pointing back to Psalm 118:22-29, Peter concludes that the Savior who would deliver the nation of Israel was none other than Jesus. If Israel wanted their Messiah, He had already come, yet they rejected Him and crucified Him. So from a spiritual viewpoint, humanity will only find salvation through Jesus, and Israel’s Messiah will not be someone else. Jesus will return and rescue Israel at the end of the tribulation. Then He will reign on earth for the 1,000year millennial kingdom. Israel will see her Savior on that day, and on that day they will realize that they had rejected the chief cornerstone. By the way, it’s important for

us to realize that the promise of national deliverance was only made to Israel. America has not been given this same promise. •

Acts 4:13-16 Peter and John were not illiterate morons. They could read and write. But what this means is that they had no formal training. They did not argue or speak like someone trained in a rabbinical school. They were not skilled teachers, yet these untrained and unskilled men were displaying a better grasp of scriptural truth than any rabbi certainly did. And apparently the Sanhedrin recognized the two Apostles as being followers of Jesus. This time, Peter doesn’t deny Jesus. As a matter of fact, he boldly speaks out for Jesus and in defense of Jesus. What a change!

•

Acts 4:17-22 It is important we realize Peter’s tone here. He was not belligerent or harsh. He simply stated his personal beliefs. Peter and John simply could not stop telling people about what they had seen and heard. And God Himself had commanded them to speak out in the name of Jesus. There is an important lesson here for Christian’s today. Warren Wiersbe says, “It is possible for Christians to respect authority and at the same time disobey the authorities (see Romans 13; Titus 3:1–2; 1 Peter 2:13–25). Daniel tried to avoid getting his guard into trouble, and the Apostles used their arrests as opportunities for witness. This is quite a contrast to some of the modern “Christian objectors” who seem to major on denunciation and accusation rather than loving witness”. 1

•

Acts 4:23-31 Admitting that God is fully in control ( despota – which literally means

despot – someone in complete control), the believers confess that the rejection of Jesus and His followers fulfills Old Testament prophecy (see Psalm 2:1-2). God predicted this long ago. Knowing that God is fully in control and had spoken that this kind of opposition would come, the believers pray for more courage, not that God would remove the opposition. This is an important lesson for us today. Too often, we ask God to remove all the obstacles that seem to be against the Church and 1 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Ac 3:17). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 15

Christians. We cry “woe, woe” because we can’t pray in the school or at the ball game. We grumble that the ACLU is anti-Christian. We petition and play politics to get God back into our laws. We even try to pray the wrong people out of the oval office so the right person, sympathetic to Christianity, can replace them. We do all these things to make it easier to be a Christian in this nation. But we don’t pray for more courage. We don’t ask God to make us bolder. We don’t ask God to use us in a way that glorifies His name. Maybe, just maybe, God is allowing the opposition, not to destroy us, but to make us stronger. Maybe God is permitting things in our nation right now to strengthen a lazy, complacent Church for the difficult world she will face in the not too distant future. •

Acts 4:28 The Apostles and the disciples were willing to admit that the opposition they were facing was all part of God’s plan. Would you and I be willing to do the same today when we face opposition?

•

Acts 4:32-35 Again let me stress that the money given was for those in need. This was not an equal distribution of wealth. Luke includes this here to paint a contrast between what the Church was doing and what was happening in the rest of the world. Perhaps not all Jews were cold and indifferent toward their fellow Jews, but they were indifferent to non-Jews, and the Roman culture was indifferent toward non-Roman citizens. The Church, on the other hand, regarded everyone as equally important and equally valuable.

•

Acts 4:36-37 Luke introduces us to Joseph (nicknamed Barnabas), who sold a piece of land and gave the money to the Apostles. It is possible Luke tells us about Barnabas to contrast his attitude with that of Ananias and Sapphira. But whatever the reason, I don’t want you to miss that Barnabas was a Levite. He was a Jew from the tribe of Levi, which would have made Barnabas a priest; a worker at the Temple. According to Numbers 18:20-24 a Levite was not to own land. So how did this Levite have land to sell? Maybe it’s because he was from Cyprus. Maybe his wife had land

to sell. Maybe the restrictions were no longer observed (compare Jeremiah 32:6-15). But regardless of how he had land to sell, the important part is that a Levitical Priest was counted among the Believers. Eusebius, an early church historian, says that Barnabas was one of the 70 messengers mentioned in Luke 10. If this is true, then his presence among the followers of Christ is truly significant. Perhaps this is why Barnabas was so quick to welcome Paul as a believer. He understood the significance in surrendering to Christ; he, being a Levitical Priest, and Paul, being a Pharisee. Acts 5 •

Acts 5:1-2 Ananias was to the New Testament Church what Achan was to the conquest of the Promised Land (see Joshua 7:1). The same word for “withheld” or “kept back” is used to describe what Achan did when he kept some of the plunder of Jericho for himself, and even lied about it. The problem here was that Ananias presented the money (perhaps in imitation of Barnabas), insinuating that it was the full amount.

•

Acts 5:3-6 Peter did not kill Ananias because he lied. Peter merely confronted his dishonesty. How Peter knew this is not disclosed, but Peter did understand what was happening in Ananias’ heart. He confronted Ananias for giving in to Satan’s influence. Satan obviously could not destroy the church with a frontal attack (as seen in the previous chapter), so here he tries to destroy the church from the inside; by influencing Christians to be dishonest. “Satan has many tools, but a lie is the handle which fits them all” (Oliver Wendell Holmes). We must stay alert. We face a spiritual battle, both before and after salvation.

•

Acts 5:7-10 Here Peter confronts Sapphira with Testing the Holy Spirit. In other words, Peter accuses Sapphira with putting grace to the test. It’s the same as the child who wonders how much they can get away with before Mom and Dad get angry. Either these two were unaware just how severe their actions were, or this was

deliberate deception. Either she and her husband did not take personal holiness seriously, or they were the first hypocrites in the church; trying to make people believe they were more spiritual than they really were. •

Acts 5:11 Why was this severe judgment necessary? I mean, you don’t see God striking down liars in the church today. Wasn’t there some other way God could have made His point? Perhaps, but we must not think that God was unjustified in this punishment. What if this couple sold their land to a non-believer? This person would have known the full amount. Imagine then what would have happened if God had not punished Ananias and Sapphira. When word got out that they had sold the property for one price yet told the church a lesser amount, can you imagine how this would slander the name of Christ and His Church? This would have been a case of Christians defaming the name of Jesus by the way they lived (or lied). And we all know how harmful un-Christ-like conduct can be on the Church and on Christ. If this was the way Christian’s were going to act, why follow Jesus? For the sake of His name and His Church, the Lord needed to intervene. Frankly, I’m a bit surprised He doesn’t respond this way today.

•

Acts 5:12-16 God continued to empower the apostles to offer proof that they were indeed working for God, and that this movement was ordained and blessed by God. People came flocking to Peter and the eleven just as they had come to Jesus. Because of this, the church continued to grow. The only people who stayed away were hypocrites and those who refused to believe. This is the meaning of verse 13. None of the rest refers to the lost. After learning what happened to Ananias and Sapphira, those who were not genuine believers avoided the group. Yet the group of believers increased. And this growth came from Jews whose hearts had become pure. About Acts 5:15. Note that it does not say these people were healed by Peter’s shadow, just that they were superstitious enough to believe this would work. This is

not the first time this group of men was able to heal the sick. Remember what Jesus said to them when He sent them out to minister once before (compare Matthew 10:8)? â&#x20AC;˘

Acts 5:17-32 The High Priest and his associates did have grounds to arrest the apostles (this time all twelve). They had been ordered not to speak in this name once before. But Luke indicates that jealousy had also begun to poison their hearts. The High Priest demonstrated the depth of his hatred by refusing to even mention the name of Jesus (This

name and this Man in Acts 5:28). I am sure he and the council grew more and more frustrated over time. They certainly could not ignore the signs and wonders being performed by these men in Jesus name. Nor could they make heads or tails out of the empty jail. Something unusual was going

Chamber of stone where Council meetings were held

on here; something they could not ignore and could not control. I wonder how different our world would be today if the Church were just as obedient to the Lord as the apostles were. Iâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;m not saying we need to be performing the same signs and wonders they did. But what if we had the same kind of obedience. Right after being jailed, they obeyed the Lord and went right back to the Temple teaching and preaching about Jesus. I wonder if we would have that same kind of courage.

•

Acts 5:33-40 Gamaliel’s counsel becomes quite prophetic of the church. Although nothing is known about Theudas, Josephus (the Jewish historian) does speak of Judas of Galilee. He led a revolt against Rome around 6 AD. Gamaliel is insinuating that when a false Messiah dies, his movement dies with him. So rather than react according to jealousy, the High Council should practice patience. With Jesus gone, His followers will soon disappear (perhaps). One has to wonder if Gamaliel is speaking from his heart or is speaking unknowingly for God. Yet in spite of this wise counsel, the Sanhedrin flogged the apostles. Perhaps this was because of their disobedience to the previous command to no longer speak in this name (Acts 4:21).

•

Acts 5:41-42 In this event we begin to see an increasing official resistance to Jesus and His church by the nation of Israel. However, the Jewish people were not resisting the Lord. Many were accepting Him. But even though the people were for Jesus, the nation was against Him (does this sound familiar). What the people embraced, the government rejected. This is why Paul will later say that Israel’s rejection benefited the Gentiles (Romans 11:15). We live in a similar situation today. Even though many people in America embrace Jesus, our government is rejecting Jesus more and more. But this does not stunt the growth of the church. It actually helps the church grow. The message of salvation is flourishing in other nations today. And the Christians in America are being strengthened and refined during this period of rejection. We should not be crying and whining and singing the blues because our government has told us to stop speaking in this name (Jesus). We should be rejoicing and thankful that the prince of this world sees us as a real threat and is attempting to silence us.

November 3: Acts 6-7 20

Acts 6 •

Acts 6:1-6 The problem here was that you had Jews who spoke both Greek and Aramaic, and Jews who spoke Greek and their native tongue (the language of their native land). Remember that many of the first believers were Jews who had gathered from other nations to celebrate Pentecost. They heard the Disciples speaking in their own languages (compare Acts 2:5-11). Those Jews who spoke Aramaic viewed themselves as the more faithful. They had not moved away and adopted the practices and beliefs of some foreign land. This superiority found its way into the early church, which caused the grumbling. So seven men are chosen to make sure there is equitable treatment of all those who were poor. After these men had been selected, the Apostles laid their hands on them and commissioned them for this work. It’s interesting that all seven had Greek names, meaning that they were Hellenistic Jews (Jews who were raised in the Greek culture instead of the Hebrew culture). As a matter of fact, Nicolas was from the city of Antioch, an important Roman city located in modern day Syria. He had converted from some other religion to Judaism, and from being Jewish to becoming a Christian. These verses are often used as an introduction to the first deacons. But from a linguistic viewpoint, this does not appear to be accurate. Their task seems to be focused on managing the money that was brought to the Apostles for the care of the poor. Later, after the church had become even more established and widespread, Phillip is called the evangelist, not the Deacon (compare Acts 21:8). And neither do they appear to be the first Elders. If anything, they could be called the first Church Treasures. They were commissioned to handle the money and distribute the wealth. And we all know that today deacons function in a whole different capacity.

•

Acts 6:7 This verse is notable because it indicates that many Jewish Priests were becoming believers. I wonder how this affected the Temple work. Maybe it didn’t. Maybe these priests even though they were believers, continued to serve in the

Temple. Would that create a problem? Maybe not, considering that the Apostles continued to teach in the Temple and to pray at the Temple. Christianity was not something new, but a fulfillment of what had been promised. •

Acts 6:8 Notice that Stephen was performing amazing signs and wonders among the people. Remember that Stephen was probably a Hellenized Jew; a descendant of Jacob, but who grew up in a Greek providence. What makes this significant is that the ability to perform amazing signs and wonders had originally been given to the Twelve. Now here we see one of the Seven doing the same thing; someone who was not part of the original group of Apostles. This is significant. The ability to do mighty things for God is not limited to high-ranking titles or leadership offices within the church. God will choose to work through anyone, provided they are willing to be controlled by God.

•

Acts 6:9-12 Nothing is known about the Synagogue of Freedmen (or Freed slaves). Either they or their ancestors had been freed from slavery. What’s noteworthy is that they had formed their own Synagogue (similar to a Sunday school class or small group Bible study). Apparently they set themselves apart from the other Jewish Synagogues, which is troublesome. “He who separates himself seeks his own desire,

He quarrels against all sound wisdom” 2 (Proverbs 18:1). Since Paul was from Tarsus in Cilicia, perhaps he was one of the men who argued against Stephen and lost. He was certainly present at his stoning. •

Acts 6:13-14 The accusation made here is similar to a prophecy found in Daniel 7:25 (He will defy the Most High and oppress the holy people of the Most High. He will try

to change their sacred festivals and laws, and they will be placed under his control for a time, times, and half a time), 3 as if these Jews were accusing Jesus of being this false king. Notice the accusation here that Jesus would change things. And Stephen was in full support of these changes. The idea of things changing had always been a 2 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Pr 18:1). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 3 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Da 7:25). Carol Stream, IL 22

point of contention between the ruling Jewish elders and Jesus. Now you have a follower proclaiming the same message. •

Acts 6:15 I wonder who was present within this chamber to witness this event. Who would have seen this and then shared this with Luke (or another apostle) later on? It’s possible one of the Twelve might have been present. But is it possible Paul was one of the men in this room? Maybe. But maybe not. I think Luke would have mentioned this. He certainly said that Paul was present at the stoning. So perhaps this was such a significant event that even those opposed to the church were struck by such a great transformation in Stephen’s appearance, and it became the talk of the town.

Acts 7 •

Acts 7:1 The high priest was probably still Caiaphas, the same man who presided over the trial of Jesus.

•

Acts 7:2-53 It is noteworthy that Stephen was a Hellenized Jew; someone who grew up in a Jewish home and had a Jewish heritage, but lived outside of Israel. Remember that there was tension between those who had returned to Israel after the Babylonian captivity and those who stayed where they were. Those Jews who spoke Aramaic/Hebrew considered themselves to be the better Jew. So here you have a Grecian Jew giving the Sanhedrin a history lesson. If that were not insulting enough, Stephen’s central point could be seen in Acts 7:51-53. Although Stephen makes many points in this speech, the main theme is that throughout Israel’s history God has been bringing about change. God’s instructions to Abraham involved change. God’s instructions to Joseph involved change. God’s instructions to Moses involved change. Even the Law, which the Sanhedrin considered to be so holy, was given to Israel out in the wilderness. The covenant was established out in the wilderness. The Tabernacle was designed to be mobile. So Stephen’s question to the Sanhedrin was that if he, a Grecian Jew could see all of this, why could they not. Stephen was not surprised that God has introduced a different way to holiness, but he wondered why

they were. This, of course, raises a few questions in my own mind. For instance, what things might be God doing differently today than He did when the church was first established? What things does God want to remain the same? Has the Church become just as stiff-necked and stubborn as these Jewish leaders? Is the Church today resisting the Holy Spirit? And if so, what is the Holy Spirit trying to say to the Church today? According to Christ, the Holy Spirit will help people hear and understand the message of Christ (John 16:13-14). His role is to equip us to understand the old, old story, and to be the instruments through which God works out His will (Philippians 2:13). And I have long believed that the Spirit is working in the hearts of believers to transform them into vessels of honor (compare Romans 9:21). But I seriously doubt that the Spirit has a new message for the Church. And I seriously doubt the Spirit is going to guide the Church away from biblical truth. If we could learn anything from Stephen’s speech, it would be for the Church to become more holy, more grounded in God’s Word, and more willing servants through the guiding of the Spirit. To become more like the world, to compromise on biblical truth, and to remain as we are is to be stiff-necked and stubborn; to deny the word of the Spirit of Truth. •

Acts 7:54-60 Remember how it seemed the liars were accusing Jesus of being the false king of Daniel 7:25 (see Acts 6:13-14)? Stephen’s response to all of this is to reference Daniel 7:13-14; the Son of Man reference which Jesus used of Himself on many occasions. I think the Lord knew what these liars were trying to say, which is why He gave Stephen this vision and this utterance; as if to say to the Sanhedrin, “Wrong, wrong, wrong. I AM the Highest One – the Son of Man whose kingdom is everlasting”. This is the last time the Son of Man reference is used in the New Testament, and is the only time in the Gospels and in Acts that it was spoken by someone other than Jesus. Another observation is that rather than seeing Christ seated, Stephen sees Him standing, as if this event has Christ’s full attention. The

Lord was watching carefully the persecution of Stephen, and even granted him a glimpse of glory as he endured this stoning. Stephen becomes the first person after the crucifixion of Christ to die because of their faith. He was one of the Seven, not an Apostle. He was a Hellenized Jew. As a matter of fact, many of these seven leaders will find themselves martyred for Christ. Nicanor, Timon, Parmenas, and Phillip are said to have been killed because of their faith. It was not just the Apostles who faced this persecution. For more about Christian persecution, I recommend reading Foxe’s

Book of Martyrs. One final note in this section: Luke finally introduces us to Saul. It does not say he participated in this stoning, but he was present. Perhaps he was present inside the council chambers watching this whole process. •

Acts 7:51-53 Stephen’s speech would have merely been a history lesson had it not been for these verses. He had taken history and used it against them. He compared these men to those who were blind and deaf to God in the Old Testament. Remember how God punished Israel and Judah for their disobedience? Stephen inferred that the men of the Sanhedrin were no better.

•

Acts 7:56 Here Stephen claimed that Jesus was standing beside God – inferring that Jesus was being honored by God and that Jesus was equal to God. This, of course, was the last straw. I’m not sure if the men were infuriated because Stephen put Jesus equal to God or that by this vision they were condemned for killing the Messiah. But regardless of the reason, they became infuriated – which testifies that the Spirit was not present within them. When the Spirit is present, confronted sin leads to conviction. But when the Spirit is absent, confronted sin leads to conflict.

November 4: Acts 8-9 25

Acts 8 •

Acts 8:1-2 Obviously not “all” Christians left Jerusalem. Luke says the apostles stayed in Jerusalem. It is speculated that the ones who left were the Greek-speaking Christians who were recent converts. Their home was not in Jerusalem and, because of the persecution, decided to go back home. This was not a bad thing, as we will learn a little later. In this way, the gospel is spread outside of Jerusalem and Judea (compare what Jesus said in Acts 1:8). No, I don’t believe God caused the persecution. But I do think He used it to spread His message out into the land. There is a big difference between causing things to happen and knowing what is going to happen. Knowing what was going to happen, Jesus could accurately say that the message would spread out into the world.

•

Acts 8:3 The stoning of Stephen emboldened Saul (who is also called Paul later in Acts 13:9). Like a wild boar, he runs throughout the city dragging believers out into the streets, beats them, and throws them into prison. And because this behavior was tolerated we can assume that this action had the blessing of the local government. Not even Rome tried to stop this outrage. By this, Israel was officially rejecting Jesus as her Messiah.

•

Acts 8:4 Again, this fulfills what Jesus had commanded in Acts 1:8.

•

Acts 8:5-8 This Philip was one of the seven; a companion of Stephen. Because of Saul’s persecution, he travels to Samaria, preaches Jesus as the Messiah, and performs many signs and wonders to testify that his message is indeed from God. I wonder how many of these people remember when Jesus talked with the woman at the well (John 4). And isn’t it ironic that here they are responding when earlier they didn’t want anything to do with Jesus or His apostles (compare Luke 9:53). However, the most significant part of this event is that those who had been cast aside were now being brought near. The Samaritan people who had intermarried and who had blended the worship of God with the worship of many false gods were now hearing the

Gospel and responding to the Gospel. And it is clear that the timing is right. Back when Jesus sent out the apostles he told them not to go to Samaria (Matthew 10:5-6). But now the time was right. •

Acts 8:9-13 There are a lot of rumors or traditions about this Simon. Some claim that he was the founder of the Gnostic gospels, that he went to Rome and taught a perverted form of Christianity, and that he had a miracle contest with Peter but lost. However, regardless if these legends are true, he did practice sorcery – controlling nature and people through demonic influence. Luke indicates that he witnessed Phillip’s miracles and heard his testimony and believed. But was it a heart transformation or simply a magician being impressed with another man’s magic? It’s difficult to say. We cannot know for sure. However, based upon what is said here, it appears he was not converted, merely enamored with the powers associated with certain Christians.

•

Acts 8:14-25 So, was Simon saved? As Peter points out here, faith based upon signs is not faith but a desire to be entertained. Luke never stated that Simon received the Holy Spirit. It was given later when Peter and John came and laid hands on the people. Simon “observed” this giving of the Spirit, not participated in this. The verse

repent in verse 22 is used when addressing someone who is unsaved. The word perish in verse 20 is also used in John 3:16, pointing to those who are in need of a Savior. And finally the description of Simon in Acts 8:23 indicates that he was indeed unsaved. Another question that arises here is why did Peter and John have to come from Jerusalem and pray the Spirit into these new believers? It probably happened this way to prevent a schism. Because of the division culturally between Jews and Gentiles, and the division among Greek-speaking Jews and Hebrew-speaking Jews, it was important that these Samaritans see the unity and harmony within the family of believers. Although Philip had a different background than Peter and John, they were united in ministry, and I think these people needed to see this. I’d also like to point out 27

the change in John’s attitude. He seems much more open to the Samaritan people than he did in Luke 9:52-54. •

Acts 8:26 Philip is commanded to travel from Samaria to Jerusalem, and then down the desert road to Gaza. The angel does not specifically say travel to Gaza (ancient Gaza was destroyed in 93 BC by the Nabataeans. It was rebuilt along the Mediterranean in 57 BC). Philip doesn’t question the instructions. Traveling along a desert road that was quite possibly deserted would not make sense. But apparently Philip had learned that the Lord had something in mind.

•

Acts 8:27-28 This Eunuch was not from modernday Ethiopia, but rather from a place called Nubia. It spanned from Aswan in southern Egypt to Khartoum in Sudan. Candace was a title, much like Pharaoh or Caesar. It interesting that this eunuch had traveled the 200 miles to Jerusalem to worship. As a eunuch he could not become a full-fledged Jew, but he could become a Godfearer, or a “proselyte of the gate”; someone who could stand outside the Temple and praise God provided they agreed to abandon the worship of other gods and observe as much of the Law as possible. Traveling home from his time in Jerusalem, he was reading out loud; a custom of the time. Students often read their lessons out loud.

•

Acts 8:29-38 It’s important to note that this man’s heart was already thirsty for truth, but he had no one to reveal this truth. One almost wonders if this eunuch had asked the same

question while back in Jerusalem, yet did not receive a satisfactory answer (“How can I know unless someone instructs me”). Philip, on the other hand, is able to help this man make the connection between Isaiah’s words and Jesus’ deeds. It’s obvious that Philip explained much more about the Good News than merely saying that Isaiah was talking about Jesus, for later the Eunuch will speak about baptism (Acts 8:36). How many people do we find today just like this Eunuch; people who have questions and come to church looking for answers, only to walk away still wondering and questioning. It is important that we are ready to give an answer. •

Acts 8:37 Many early Greek manuscripts do not contain this verse. However, it is certainly not unbiblical (compare Romans 10:9-10). And who knows, it would have been appropriate for Philip to say this.

•

Acts 8:39 What did Luke mean here by saying Philip was “snatched away”? Was it some supernatural phenomena where Philip had no idea where he was until someone found him in Azotus (this was the same as Ashdod in the Old Testament). We could argue that Luke would have given specific details if it had been something unusual. Luke doesn’t miss an opportunity to provide details. So it is possible that this is simply a reference to the fact that Philip was called elsewhere to preach instead of stay with this eunuch offering discipleship. As a matter of fact, no one else was able to come and authenticate the eunuch’s conversion. Peter and John could not come and lay hands on the man. So it is possible this is what Luke was trying to convey. Philip did not stick around to check on things, but rather left for Azotus.

•

Acts 8:40 Philip ministers in the Philistine city of Azotus, and preaches in each town until he arrives back home in Caesarea. 20 years later he is still in this town preaching the Gospel (compare Acts 21:8).

•

The significant part of this section of Acts is that the Gospel message is indeed being taken to the entire world. Let’s go all the way back to Noah and his three sons: Shem, Ham, and Japheth. The Ethiopian Eunuch was a descendant of Ham (Genesis 10:6

where “Cush” refers to Ethiopia). In Acts 9 we will read about the conversion of Saul, a descendant of Shem (Genesis 10:23). And in chapter 10 Gentiles will be saved who are the descendants of Japheth (Genesis 10:2-5). The whole world, from God’s grand perspective, is given the opportunity to become reconciled through Jesus, just as He had promised. Acts 9 •

Acts 9:1-2 In his mind Saul was convinced that he was right. He was convinced that this Jesus was dead. And a dead man could not be the Messiah. In Saul’s mind what the Apostles were doing was of the devil, not of God. With the High Priest behind him, Saul traveled confidently out of Jerusalem, probably leading the group determined to put an end to all this nonsense. The fact that Saul was going to Damascus is significant. It was clearly outside the jurisdiction of Judea and Galilee. It is thought that since Christianity (or The Way as it is described here) was still considered part of the Jewish faith (here believers were meeting in a Synagogue), the High Priest still had the right to control what happened within each synagogue regardless where it was located. Therefore the Roman authorities permitted this control, seen simply as a form of self-governance.

•

Acts 9:3-6 Because Saul had figured Jesus was dead, and a dead man could not be the Messiah, it was necessary for Jesus to reveal Himself to Saul. Saul, blinded by the light, asks, “who are you, Lord.” It is then that Jesus introduces Himself. He is no longer kryrios (lord), but ho kyrios (The Lord). It is significant that Jesus says Saul is persecuting Him by hunting down and persecuting believers. This is significant, for the Lord knows what is happening to His church. He is aware of what believers face each and every day in this world. The Lord is not blind to what is happening to His Church and to His followers. The King James Bible adds a line to the end of verse 5 and the beginning of verse 6 - It is hard for you to kick against the goads.” So he,

trembling and astonished, said, “Lord, what do You want me to do ? However, these lines are not part of the earlier, more trustworthy Greek manuscripts. But Paul does mention that they were said when he speaks of this event in Acts 26:14. •

Acts 9:7-8 Saul’s companions heard a sound, but could not understand it, nor did they see anyone; an interesting place to put Saul. He found himself in the same predicament as the Apostles. They too had made a claim that others, including Saul, would not believe. Yet they emphatically insisted it was true. Now Saul had an experience that others could not verify. And he was faced with the same problem. He would insist that what he experienced was real while others could not verify that it was true. Saul is given a test of faith. Would he cave into pressure and deny what he knew was true? Or would he have the courage to insist that he had indeed encountered Jesus along the road to Damascus.

•

Acts 9:9 Saul spent three days in Damascus struggling with guilt, with acceptance, and even with his faith. By being blind, Saul would have believed that he had fallen out of God’s favor and was no longer useful. Yet in a short time God would come again and restore Saul’s health. As Saul wrestled with his faith and understanding of God in that room, did he finally come to terms with what was real? And when he did, is that when God gave him back his sight? I’m not sure, but I’ve often wondered if we

struggle with the same issue. Do we find ourselves in conflict with God; angry, vengeful, and hateful, simply because we refuse to open our eyes to whom God really is and who we are? Do we end up being angry with other Christians who seem so committed and faithful, and whose service to the Lord shames our own? Is that why we are so angry with one another? Maybe the anger we feel should be directed toward ourselves for not becoming the kind of servant who obediently pleases God. The sooner we stop fighting with God, the sooner we will find peace. •

Acts 9:10-18 What a different place this world would be if there were more people like Ananias. The church needs more people like him. Ananias knew full well who Saul was and what he planned to do in Damascus. Yet look at all that happened here. The Lord spoke to Ananias, and even though he objected, he still went to see Saul. That’s the kind of obedience we need in the church today. He went to see Saul, a man guilty of past sins against fellow believers, against the church, and against God. Yet Ananias calls Saul “Brother” (verse 17). That’s the kind of grace we need in the church today. He, being the Lord’s servant, becomes the hands and heart of Christ to this troubled man named Saul. And there was never a more important time than this in Saul’s life. His faith had been shaken. He began to question all that he had believed. He was a man between two worlds, no longer merely Jewish, but not entirely Christian yet. He was between his old faith and a new faith; living in the shadow of both. Had Ananias refused to go, the world might have lost the great wisdom, teaching, and ministry of a man who will later be known as Paul. And had Ananias merely healed Saul, he probably would have become a full-fledged believer, but one who felt no connection with the rest of the church and who would have acted as a lone ranger. So because of Ananias, Saul moves from the shadows into Christianity. And he continues (yes, continues) a ministry to the Gentiles first initiated by Peter (see Acts 10:28). Lastly, let me point out that when compared to the ministry of Peter (leading thousands to Christ in Jerusalem) and Philip, leading many

Samaritans to the Lord, Ananias ministers to only one. Yet we all would agree that this one would significantly impact the world for Jesus. Never judge the value of your witness on the size of the crowd. So, what difference would we see in the church today if more believers became like Ananias? You would have people serving way outside their comfort zone. You would have people giving grace to those who are no longer part of the world, but not yet part of the church. You would have people encouraging others, even those who at one time were far from the Christian faith. You would have a body of believers instead of a gathering of Christians; a church where all are valued, welcomed, and seen as a brother regardless of their past. And you would have a church that looks at who God desires someone to become, not who that person was. â&#x20AC;˘

Acts 9:19-22 I honestly believe Saul knew much about who Jesus is and what Jesus had done. He also knew full well what the Old Testament said about the Messiah. But because of his spiritual blindness and stubbornness, he refused to make the connection between Jesus and the prophecies about the Messiah. But on the day the Lord revealed Himself to Saul, all that blindness and stubbornness fell away. It was because of the Holy Spirit that Saul was able to make the connection between the Messiah and Jesus. Saul had all the head knowledge but did not have the gift of the Spirit to help him make the connection. I think many of us have met people just like Saul; people who seem to know the Bible quite well, yet miss that one essential element that helps them knit it all together. Sadly, Iâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;ve met many Bible scholars who fall into this category. They know the Book, but do not understand the story. They teach the Book but are not able to make any Spiritual connection. They are just like Saul before his encounter with the Messiah. Afterward, after Saul met the glorified Christ, he was transformed. The Holy Spirit opened his eyes, and suddenly the Story became clear. And it is this transformation that caught the attention of the people in Damascus.

•

Acts 9:23-25 I find it interesting that the same group of people Saul was going to arrest and throw in prison is now helping him escape. And once again this is a clear indication just how significant Ananias was in this whole story. Ananias called Saul a brother long before he had an opportunity to witness the deeds or hear the words of Saul. He only had God’s word, yet that was good enough for Ananias. His grace and acceptance set the stage for the rest of the group to extend grace and acceptance as well. It would have been so very easy to let Saul face his new enemies alone. He was, after all, an outsider. He was the one who stirred up the trouble. He brought this on himself. If he had just kept his mouth shut instead of debating these Jews, none of this would have happened. However, we are told quite simply that the other believers came to the aid of one of their own (some Bible translations say it was his disciples who helped him escape. Even though this might be true, these disciples would have been Christians who sat beneath his teaching and had quite possibly already been believers from Damascus. In Saul, they found a man who could teach them what others could not. So there is nothing wrong with calling them other believers). I think this attitude of acceptance happened in such a short amount of time because Ananias set the tone here. He opened his heart and his arms to Saul, and the rest of the group followed suit. What would happen in your church if someone in leadership took the same initiative toward a new believer today?

•

According to Galatians 1:17, Saul left Damascus and went to Arabia. While there, he probably spent time praying and meditating and studying. This trip probably took place between verses 22 and 23. Three years later he would travel to Jerusalem (see Galatians 3:18).

•

Acts 9:26-28 Picking up where Ananias had left off, Barnabas now comes alongside Saul and welcomes him into the family of faith. Once again we see the difference one person can make in a fellowship of believers when they open their heart and their arms to a new believer. These are the people who give others grace. Notice the

chain of events here. Saul comes to town confessing to being a believer. Barnabas believes, accepts, and encourages Saul. Then Saul gives proof of his conversion through teaching and preaching. However, most of the time we ask someone for proof before they are welcomed and encouraged. My, how we have turned things all backward. Never underestimate the significance you can make in a person’s life by believing them and believing in them. Many a person has been driven away from the church because of the skeptics; those who doubt the authenticity of an individual's conversion. And never underestimate the difference you can make in someone’s life through something as simple as encouragement. “On April 21, 1855, Edward Kimball led one of his Sunday School boys to faith in Christ. Little did he realize that Dwight L. Moody would one day become the world’s leading evangelist. The ministry of Norman B. Harrison in an obscure Bible conference was used of God to bring Theodore Epp to faith in Christ, and God used Theodore Epp to build the Back to the Bible ministry around the world. Our task is to lead men and women to Christ; God’s task is to use them for His glory; and every person is important to God”. 4 •

Acts 9:29-31 It seems natural that Saul would try to meet with his fellow Greekspeaking Jews (Hellenized Jews). He was part of this group back when Stephen was stoned. Naturally, counting these men as brothers, Saul looked to share his new revelation with them. But they would not hear it. They would not listen. Apparently frustrated, Saul goes into the Temple to pray about this. That’s when God tells him to get out of town (see Acts 22:17-21). It seems that Saul felt his calling was to lead his fellow countrymen to the Lord. But the Lord had something else in mind. So the brethren (fellow believers) help him escape. Saul goes back home to Tarsus and stays there for 7 years. Saul does not remain idle. He travels through the region of Syria and Cilicia (see Galatians 1:21), established churches there (note the wording “Strengthening” in Acts 15:41). Some Bible scholars feel that in this 7 year time period

4 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Ac 9:10–19). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 35

the church in Galatia was begun. So Saul was certainly not on vacation. He was serving and working among the Gentiles. Oddly, because Saul had left the area, the church experienced a season of peace and harvest. This is an indication of how Saul’s ministry stirred up the people. •

Acts 9:32-42 The Lord was not finished working through Peter. Where Saul had his convincing words, Peter had his convincing miracles. In the town of Lydda (today it is called Lod where Israel’s international airport is located), he heals a paralyzed man named Aeneas, and in the city of Joppa (twelve miles away) he raises Dorcas (or Tabitha) from the dead. This section of Palestine was populated somewhat with Gentiles. And Peter, gifted by the Holy Spirit to perform these signs and wonders, uses them as an opportunity to lead many to Jesus.

•

Acts 9:43 It’s noteworthy that Peter stayed with a tanner (someone who works with animal hides). Because of their work, tanners would have been ceremonially unclean (see Leviticus 11:40). They would be in constant contact with dead animals. Yet here we find Peter, among someone ceremonially unclean, still able to perform great signs and wonders in the name of Jesus. God confirmed that Peter was worthy to be used by Him in spite of where he was and who he was with. It’s almost as if God is preparing Peter for the next phase of his ministry – taking the message to Gentiles.

November 5: Acts 10-12 Acts 10 •

Acts 10:1-8 This event takes place ten years after Pentecost. The stoning of Steven concludes the witness to the Jews. After this, the Gospel is taken to the Samaritans. Then Saul is called to begin a ministry to the Gentiles, but someone needed to initiate this ministry. It is significant that God uses Peter first. Peter represents those who had walked with Christ Himself. Commissioned and sent by Jesus and empowered by

the Spirit, Peter carries with him great authority. It only makes sense that he begins this ministry. Caesarea is 65 miles northwest of Jerusalem and 30 miles north of Joppa. Cornelius had apparently grown tired of the empty religions of Rome and had become immersed in the Jewish faith without becoming a proselyte (a full-fledged convert). Was he becoming just as frustrated with the Jewish faith? Had he been praying for a deeper relationship with the Father? I say this because the angel seems to come with a specific answer, indicating that what Cornelius desired would be provided by a man named Simon Peter who was staying in Joppa at the house of a tanner named Simon. Was it significant that Peter was called? Yes, absolutely, for Philip was already in Caesarea (compare Acts 8:40). He could have explained things. He has already had a successful ministry in the past. Yet the angel said that Corneliusâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; specific prayers would be answered by a specific person from a specific place. And this person just happened to Peter, an apostle of Jesus, the Christ. â&#x20AC;˘

Acts 10:9-18 The Lord used an important illustration here. He did not desire to just decree some new command, but to change Peterâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s heart. The imagery of food would take Peter back to an event that happened while he was traveling with the Lord. In Mark 7:20-23 Jesus taught quite clearly that what defiles a person is not what goes into their mouth, but what comes from within. Unfortunately, Peter could not make the connection then or now. However, once he meets Cornelius, a Roman military

commander, Peter would suddenly see the connection. All along he had been judging someone based on how closely they followed the Laws rather than looking at their deeds and actions. That revelation will come shortly. But for now he remained perplexed (verse 17). Has this ever happened to you? Has the Lord ever taught you something one day that did not make sense until the next? I wish I had a dollar for every time I said, “Oh, now I get it.” •

Acts 10:19-23 Peter traveled to Caesarea with the men Cornelius sent as well as some other believers from Joppa. These would have been Jewish believers (compare Acts 10:45). This, too, is significant. A deputation of Jewish Christians is traveling with a delegation of Gentile seekers interested in hearing what Peter has to say about faith and God and belief. This way there would be more than one witness to corroborate Peter’s testimony later on.

•

Acts 10:24-29 Good for Peter! He was a gracious, humble servant of God, not an arrogant minister of Truth or judgment. What an incredible lesson this is for some in the church today. WE are not righteous. WE are not holy. WE are merely sinners redeemed by the mercy of God because of our faith in Christ. How many have given Christianity a bad name because of a self-righteous, holier-than-thou attitude? As Christians, we do not stand before non-Christians as the givers of life but stand with non-believers pointing them to the One who gives them life. There is a big difference. Do not worship me, Peter say. I too am simply a man. This humble attitude came, I believe, because Peter had stood next to the Almighty, which is an incredibly humbling experience. I think you can still see this today. Those who carry themselves with a degree of humility are those who have stood before the Father. It’s difficult to become prideful and arrogant once we actually encounter God. Oh, and one last thought here. Isn’t it interesting that Peter still has no idea why he is there (see verse 29). Had he forgotten what the Lord commanded in Acts 1:8?

•

Acts 10:30-33 My friends here is a paramount lesson to keep in mind as we contemplate evangelism. God was at work in the heart of Cornelius long before Peter came to visit. The Spirit had been at work for a long time already. All that Peter needed to do was say the words. He did not need to prick the heart. He did not need to convict. He merely needed to show up and speak up. Brethren, it is the same today. So often we fear speaking up or even showing up for fear of failing. Yet God has already been doing a great work in the hearts of those around us. And is it not true that as Christians we are doing one of three things when we share the good news. We are either sowing the Seed, watering the Plant, or harvesting the Fruit. We either plant a seed of Christ in someone’s heart, encourage them to seek the Lord by demonstrating our faith to them, or help them walk into the arms of the Father through Jesus Christ. Somehow we need to stop believing that the whole thing depends upon our skill and abilities. It does not. God is the one doing all the hard work.

•

Acts 10:34-43 Peter summarized the life of Jesus for Cornelius and his family. That’s all he did. He didn’t wax eloquent and answer the deep theological differences between free will and predestination. He just said that this is what we saw and heard. This is the One who God promised long ago. He is the One who forgives sin and who gives life. From this simple message comes an amazing transformation. For those who had no hope, Peter gives them the name of the One who can give them hope. And God, once again, proves that the seeking Savior will find the seeking sinner.

•

Acts 10:44-48 The same supernatural ability given to the first believers in Jerusalem is given to this Gentile family. The ability to speak in other languages was given to the church to be a sign and a witness. Here the gift is given back to the church as a sign and a witness. Cornelius and his family begin praising God even before Peter could finish his sermon. He, and the six other Jewish Christians (see Acts 11:12) gathered there could not refute the sign God had given them. Peter calls for a water baptism

(they had just experienced a Spirit baptism), and then stays for several days possibly teaching this family more about what his new-found faith means and implies. Acts 11 •

Acts 11:1-18 Notice the accusatory tone here. Rather than celebrating that Peter was able to put aside his prejudices and take the Gospel to those needing the Gospel, these Jewish Christians (circumcised), condemned him for ministering to “those” people”. What were these Jewish Christians thinking? It could be that they challenged Peter for taking the initiative (although we know he was merely obedient). Also, the Greek word for “took issue” can be interpreted as “carefully evaluate”, meaning they just questioned Peter about these events. However, the word can also be interpreted as “misgivings”, meaning they had serious doubts and were asking for Peter to justify his actions. This seems like the correct interpretation. It’s doubtful that any of these Jewish Christians were one of the Twelve Apostles. I suspect Luke would have mentioned them by name. So it was probably some of the Jews who came to faith after Peter and John began proclaiming Christ at Pentecost. They “demanded” to know what was going on. By entering their home and dining with them, Peter had accepted uncircumcised Gentiles into the body of faith. And this is what they were bothered about. When a Jew became a Christian, their faith needed to change. They placed their faith in Christ’s work on the cross, not the priest’s work in the Temple. So for a Jew to become Christian was to make huge sacrifices in all they had held sacred. Some of them (perhaps former Levitical priests) had a hard time letting go of all these things; in this case dining with Gentiles. This is why the Lord poured the gift of tongues into these new Gentile believers. This becomes the proof they needed. This work was not from Peter but from God. This is why God gifted them with tongues. It was an unusual sign; something that did not happen every day in the early church. The fact that it was an unusual sign indicates that this

gift did not happen very often. So when the legalists back in Jerusalem heard of this, they were satisfied that this was the Lord’s doing. •

Acts 11:19-21 Because of what happened through Peter, believers were encouraged to spread the Gospel of Christ. Many took the Gospel message to faraway lands; some speaking only to Jews but others to Gentiles. It’s notable that they didn’t travel to obscure, out of the way places, but to the principal cities of the Roman Empire. Antioch, 300 miles north of Jerusalem, was the third largest city in the Empire (500,000). The main road was four miles long, paved with marble, lined on both sides with marble columns, and was the only city at that time to have a street illuminated at night. It would have been the first century “New York City”. Antioch, being an important Roman city, would have been religiously diverse (something Rome took pride in – its ability to coexist). But this diversity did not intimidate the believers, nor did it stand in the way of the Gospel. Actually, this religious diversity may have actually helped spread the Gospel. No other religion offers the hope and assurance found in Christianity. Other religions leave you longing for more. Tired of the emptiness found in all the gods of Rome, the population of Antioch was thirsty for Truth (remember Cornelius?). The Spirit plays a major part in working in the hearts of people ahead of time, waiting for the Church to show up and speak up.

•

Acts 11:22-24 Why send Barnabas and not one of the remaining Apostles? Perhaps they were occupied elsewhere. And why not send a delegation of those who challenged Peter? They seemed to be the bold and outspoken ones in the Jerusalem Church. They were not sent because although they were believers, they were not very encouraging. Three things are said here about Barnabas (remember that he was a Levite). He was a good man, full of the Spirit, and strong in faith. When he observed what was happening at Antioch, he was filled with joy (instead of doubting and investigating and scrutinizing). The new believers in Antioch were encouraged by Barnabas. I wonder if new believers today could say the same about us. It’s

interesting to note that this reference to Barnabas would have been written by Luke AFTER the disagreement between Paul and Barnabas in Acts 15:39: an indication that though they disagreed and divided, they still viewed one another with respect. •

Acts 11:25-26 What made Barnabas think of Saul? Something was happening at Antioch that made Barnabas feel Saul would help these new believers in their faith. Maybe it was theological. Maybe it was that Barnabas remembered what was said of Saul; that he would take the Gospel message to the Gentiles (Acts 9:15). Perhaps Barnabas had heard what Saul had been doing in and around the region (see Galatians 1:21). Either way, the two minister to these new believers for a year. And these new believers are changed so much that the unbelievers start calling them Christians – belonging to the party of Christ; an indication that these Christians were beginning to be viewed as a distinct group. Prior to this, Christians were seen as a part of Judaism.

•

Acts 11:27-30 Agabus was a Christian gifted with the ability to foretell events; a gift similar to what is seen from Old Testament prophets. They could see things in advance. This famine happened between 41-54 AD. Claudius had the Jews expelled from Rome (Acts 18:2), blaming them for the famine. There reasoning was that because Christians would not worship Roman gods of fertility, these gods became angry. Aware of this plight (it was actually a series of famines that occurred over several years), the new believers in Antioch take up an offering for the believers in Jerusalem; an action that will unite these two churches – one primarily Jewish and the other primarily Gentile. From a seemingly “bad” thing (the famine), God works to bring about a greater good.

Acts 12 •

Acts 12:1 Herod Agrippa reigned from 37 to 44 AD. He was raised in Rome and became friend with Gaius (who would later become Roman Emperor). Agrippa was highly respected by the Jews because his grandmother was a

Hasmonean/Maccabean princess. The Maccabean family, if you will recall, overthrew the Syrian rule and Greek influence in Palestine in 168 BC. It’s the reason the Jews celebrate Hanukah. Agrippa’s grandmother (Mariamne) would have been considered a Jewish princess. There is a significant difference between the Agrippa we read about in Acts and what Josephus has to say about the man. “ But Agrippa’s temper

was mild, and equally liberal to all men. He was humane to foreigners, and made them sensible of his liberality. He was in like manner rather of a gentle and compassionate temper. (331) Accordingly, he loved to live continually at Jerusalem, and was exactly careful in the observance of the laws of his country. He therefore kept himself entirely pure: nor did any day pass over his head without its appointed sacrifice” 5 •

Acts 12:2-5 Although Josephus speaks of a warm, loving, and patient man, Luke says Agrippa was just like the rest of his family. His grandfather, Herod the Great, had the children of Bethlehem murdered because of jealousy. His uncle, Herod Antipas, had John the Baptist beheaded. Here, Agrippa has James, the son of Zebedee killed simply to earn the favor of the Jewish people. It was a ploy and a scheme to gain Jewish support for his leadership. Did you notice how Jewish approval motivated him to do more? On a side note, James is the first of the Apostles to be martyred. Why was he not replaced, considering that Judas was? There is some thought that since, by now, the Gospel was being taken to Gentiles, there was no need for 12 apostles taking the Gospel to the 12 tribes of Israel. Other scholars point out that James, the half-brother of Jesus, is called an apostle by Paul (Galatians 1:19), which would bring the number back to twelve. But still, none of the other apostles were replaced when they were killed. Maybe Judas was replaced because of being a traitor and not because he merely died.

5 Josephus, F., & Whiston, W. (1987). The works of Josephus: Complete and unabridged. Peabody: Hendrickson. 43

•

Acts 12:6-11 This was the third time Peter was arrested. It’s significant that Peter was sleeping. Ask yourself: knowing what had just happened to James, and knowing you were next, would you be able to sleep? Would you sleep so soundly that an angel would need to shake you awake? Chained to two soldiers, with another 16 standing guard, would you have any hope of being set free? So where did Peter’s peace come from? Luke wants us to know that the prayers of the church made a difference. He made it a point to mention this before the miracle is mentioned. And I’m sure Peter was praying as well. What is significant about this is that the prayers first brought peace to Peter’s heart. Peter found the peace he needed to face this trial even before being delivered from the trial. And truthfully, a significant part of dealing with trials and troubles is the ability to handle the stress of the situation. As wonderful as God was to spare Peter, I believe the peace He gave him was even more gracious. Perhaps James was granted this same peace before he was beheaded. Perhaps God will give you the peace you need as well. He may not spare you the trial, but He will grant you the strength you need to endure. This, we have seen down through the history of the church.

•

Acts 12:12 This John Mark is the writer of the Gospel of Mark. Since no father is mentioned, his mother, Mary, must have been a widow. And the house would have had to be rather large to hold so many people. Eusebius, an early church father, calls John Mark a Presbyter (an elder). According to his Ecclesiastical History, John Mark was Peter’s interpreter. John Mark wrote down carefully all that Peter had said and taught, although not in order. Eusebius says that John Mark had not heard the teachings of Jesus or had been one of his followers, yet others relate him to the young man who ran off naked when Jesus was arrested (Mark 14:51-52). It is possible that both accounts are accurate. Just because John Mark ran to warn Jesus about the guards, does not mean he had the opportunity to hear His teachings. It’s possible that he met Jesus and the apostles that very night!

•

Acts 12:13-16 Isn’t it interesting how shocked these people were that God had actually heard and answered their prayers? They’re like “Nah, it can’t be Peter”. They thought it must be his angel, not his ghost. It’s unclear what these believers thought or understood about angels, but it is clear that they believed an angel watched over Peter. Perhaps they based this belief on what Jesus says in Matthew 18:10 – “ For I

tell you that in heaven their angels are always in the presence of my heavenly Father .” 6

Anyway, there is something significant in that God acted even though there may

have been a splinter of doubt in the hearts of those who were praying. You and I would be mistaken in believing that our hearts need to be free of doubt and that our prayers need to be perfect for God to act according to our prayers. Actually, there are times when God works in ways that never even entered our heart, yet, in the end, we find His answer is far better than our request. I’m pretty convinced that the church was asking God to spare Peter’s life, but maybe they didn’t think it would happen this way, or happen so soon. Maybe they were asking God to soften Herod’s heart. Maybe they thought that Peter would simply be whipped as he had in the past. But this? This nocturnal jailbreak apparently never entered their mind. •

Acts 12:17 By this time James, the half-brother of Jesus had a prominent role within the Jerusalem church . But what of Peter? Luke says he went to another place, but where that other place was is unclear. It’s obvious that he left the area, so perhaps he gathered his family and left Jerusalem (compare 1 Corinthians 9:5). Maybe this is when he went to Asia Minor (compare 1 Peter 1:1). We do know that he eventually ends up in Antioch (Galatians 2:11). He is present at the Council Meeting in Acts

For many generations after Jesus’ death a relative of Jesus was appointed leader of the church in Jerusalem. Josephus says that James was stoned to death in 62 AD.

15, but it’s obvious in that meeting that James is the head of the church in Jerusalem, not Peter (compare Acts 15:13). 6 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Mt 18:10). Carol Stream, IL 45

•

Acts 12:18-19 It’s sad that these 16 guards had to die even though they were not guilty of any crime. But we should not blame God for their death. The real culprit here is Herod. He is the one who had them executed. Tell me again about his gentle nature and his mild temper?

•

Acts 12:20-23 Again quoting from Josephus, “he put on a garment made wholly of

silver, and of a contexture truly wonderful, and came into the theatre early in the morning; at which time the silver of his garment being illuminated by the fresh reflection of the sun’s rays upon it, shone out after a surprising manner, and was so resplendent at to spread a horror over those that looked intently upon him; (345) and presently his flatterers cried out, one from one place, and another from another (though not for his good), that he was a god; and they added, “Be thou merciful to us; for although we have hitherto reverenced thee only as a man, yet shall we henceforth own thee as superior to mortal nature.” (346) Upon this the king did neither rebuke them, nor reject their impious flattery. But, as he presently afterwards looked up, he saw an owl sitting on a certain rope over his head, and immediately understood that this bird was the messenger of ill tidings, as it had once been the messenger of good tidings to him; and fell into the deepest sorrow. A severe pain also arose in his belly, and began in a most violent manner”. 7 This happened in 44 AD. His successors will be Felix and then Festus; both who play a significant role in the life of Paul the Apostle. And three of Agrippa’s children will be mentioned later in the book of Acts: Drusilla, the wife of Felix (Acts 24); Bernice (Acts 25), and Herod Agrippa II (Acts 25). •

Acts 12:24 There is a central theme in the book of Acts, and that is in spite of opposition, the church continues to grow. It’s interesting how often the words of Gamaliel have come true (see Acts 5:39). “If this is from God, you will not be able to

overthrow them.” The Church today needs to keep these words in mind. Although it seems we are facing increased opposition from all sides, and although many have 7 Josephus, F., & Whiston, W. (1987). The works of Josephus: Complete and unabridged. Peabody: Hendrickson. 46

predicted the Church’s demise, we must remain steadfast and immovable. The Church, being the Bride of Christ, will not be overcome. The Church will not die off or fade away. The Church will do more than survive persecution; it will thrive. It will grow. It will continue to change the world one person at a time. And since this is so, then why not here in this place? Why not among the people of my church and your church? Lord, if you are going to pick one church in a community to rise and shine above the darkness, let it be this church. Let us be the ones to prove to the world that the Church is not going away until that day it is taken away; presented pure and spotless to the Groom. •

Acts 12:25 We almost forgot what was happening prior to all of this. Saul and Barnabas had traveled to Jerusalem with an offering from the church in Antioch. On their way back, they take John Mark with them. And this sets the stage for the account of the first missionary journey (Acts 13-14).

November 6: Acts 13-14 Acts 13 •

Acts 13:1-3 From this point on, the book of Acts will focus more on the ministry of Saul and less on the ministry of Peter. The presentation of the Gospel to the Jews comes to an end. From this point on the message of Jesus is taken to the Gentile nations. It is important to note that the Gospel message was being preached elsewhere, but from Luke’s viewpoint, it will focus on the work of Saul. Luke also draws our attention to the church in Antioch. This seems to become the new base of operations. In the church at Antioch, we meet

According to biblical scholar F. F. Bruce, the people of the Jerusalem church dispersed just prior to the destruction of the city in 70 AD. And when Jerusalem was refounded as a Gentile city in 135 AD, the new church that formed was Gentile as well. Its roots were no longer tied to the apostles.

several men who were providing Spiritual leadership. They are quite a diverse group. Barnabas was a Levite; a Temple Priest. Simeon was Jewish, dark skinned ( Niger is a Latin nickname), and probably was familiar with the Roman culture. Lucius was from Cyrene in Northern Africa. Manaen was probably still considered to be an influential man (it was his childhood friend Herod Antipas who had John the Baptist beheaded). And Saul was a former Pharisee. But even though they had very diverse backgrounds, they did have one thing in common – a relationship with Jesus the Messiah. •

Acts 13:4-5 Cyprus is approximately 148 miles long and 40 miles wide, and located 60 miles off the coast from Antioch. This was Barnabas’ homeland, which would explain why he seems to be the leader here. He led Saul and John Mark on a missionary journey back to his hometown. True to their tradition, they go straight to the Jewish synagogues. If anyone were prepared to hear the message of the Messiah, it would be the Jews. However, Luke does not mention any success in this first city or any of the other towns except when they get to the other end of the island. I suspect that if there had been success in the other cities, it would have been mentioned.

•

Acts 13:6-8 Don’t miss what is said here about Bar-Jesus. He was a Jewish magician; a false prophet. Although the word is also used to describe a wise counselor (similar to the Magi from Matthew 2:1), it’s clear from his behavior that he is best described as a sorcerer – a fraudulent wizard (similar to the Simon we met it Acts 8:9). What strikes me is this man was Jewish. Doesn’t it seem odd that someone with a Jewish background could become someone in league with the devil? But then again, consider what Jesus had to say to the Pharisees (John 8:44). This should cause us to pause, for if a person with a Jewish background can be used by Satan, what’s to stop the adversary from using someone with a Christian background? As

Christians, we really need to be on our guard that we are not being influenced by the devil to accomplish his deceit and fraud. •

Acts 13:9 Saul is said to be known as Paul. Throughout the rest of Acts, Luke will address him by his Roman name (Paul), but Paul will use his Hebrew name (Saul) when sharing his conversion experience (see Acts 22:7 and Acts 26:14). Also, Luke will start mentioning Paul’s name first (except when they are down in Jerusalem – Acts 15:12, and surprisingly in Acts 14:14).

•

Acts 13:10-11 There are times when the Gospel is spread through grace, peace, mercy, and love. But there are times when those opposed to the Gospel need to be confronted and silenced. This is why people of different temperaments and personalities are used by God. Paul would have remained an outcast had it not been for Barnabas’ loving, encouraging nature. This sorcerer would have continued to disrupt the message of the Gospel had he not been confronted by Paul’s bold personality. God will work with all personality types. The difficulty is in knowing which personality type should be used in various circumstances. But I believe the Spirit plays a significant role in guiding the right person to say or do the right thing at the right time. Take, for instance, this situation with Barnabas and Paul. Barnabas was not led to confront Elymas, but Paul was. This does not mean the Spirit ceased to work through Barnabas in this situation. I suspect he was the one doing most of the talking, and Paul, tired of the interruptions, was guided by the Spirit to address the contrary spirit in the room. It is important to note here that the Spirit of the Lord spoke against Elymas through Paul. Paul did not strike the man blind. God did. Paul merely became the mouth of God. Personally, I think it’s dangerous to ascribe this curse to the power of Paul and his faith. It elevates Paul to a position of authority almost equal to our Lord. If, for instance, Paul had the ability to place a curse on anyone who irritated him or stood in his way, we would have seen a great many more similar incidents recorded in Acts. Not one of us is able to control our temper all of the time.

And in a weak moment, we would speak a debilitating curse to others without thinking twice. Paul would be no different, which is why God must be in control of any supernatural ability. We simply do not have the capacity to control a supernatural ability. By the way, isn’t it interesting that Elymas was given the same curse that beset Paul? Both Jews, both unbelieving, and both struck blind. We know what happened to Paul. But what became of Elymas? It is possible he regained his eyesight a little later, lost his job with Paulus, and then attached himself with Felix of Judea (according to Josephus – Antiquities 20.142). It this is correct, he did not change his ways. •

Acts 13:12 Here we see why God worked through Paul in the way He did. God knew that this would be the sign Paulus would need to fully believe the words of Barnabas and Paul.

•

Acts 13:13-14 There is a lot of speculation as to why John Mark went back home. “(1) Perhaps he was disillusioned with the change in leadership. After all, Barnabas, the original leader, was John

Mark’s cousin. (2) The new emphasis on Gentiles may have been too much of an adjustment for a Palestinian Jew like Mark. (3) Possibly he was afraid of the dangerous road over the Taurus Mountains to Antioch, which Paul was determined to travel. (4) There is some evidence Paul became quite ill in Perga, possibly with malaria, as the city of Perga was subject to malarial infections. Furthermore, Paul preached to the people of Galatia “because of an illness” (Gal. 4:13). The missionary party may have gone inland to higher ground to avoid the ravages of malaria and Mark in discouragement over this may have returned home. (5) Some think Mark was homesick. His mother may have been a widow (Acts 12:12); perhaps Mark became lonesome for her and home. Whatever the reason, Paul considered it a defection and a fault (cf. 15:38)”.8 •

Acts 13:15-41 This is the longest speech from Paul recorded in the New Testament. It gives us a glimpse into his personality and his teaching style. This is not the first time Paul has spoken before a group of people. He has been proclaiming the Gospel for about eight years by this point. It is notable that both men were invited to speak. They were recognized for their ability and knowledge. Also, it is notable that most of the people gathered that day were intrigued by what Paul had to say. They were not hard of heart, not blind and deaf to the truth. Quoting from Habakkuk 1:5, Paul says that God is doing something that no one could have imagined, and if the men in this city would look and see, they would find the amazing thing that God was accomplishing through His Son. Who could have imagined something like this Gospel? Certainly no other god created by the imagination of men was like Jesus. No Man ever imagined something as outlandish as Grace through Faith in the One God sent to redeem.

•

Acts 13:42-43 Barnabas and Paul were invited back next week to share more about Jesus publically. But they were able to speak privately with some through the rest of

8 Toussaint, S. D. (1985). Acts. In J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck (Eds.), The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures (J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck, Ed.) (Ac 13:13–52). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books.

the week. The two men met and encouraged those who seemed open to the Good News of Jesus. •

Acts 13:44-45 Some of the Jews were not opposed to the Good News. They were simply jealous of the large crowd. That’s pretty sad. People were coming to faith in Christ, and all these people could do is complain about the size of the crowd. We do the same even today. Often we assume that Churches who attract a lot of people apparently must be presenting a watered-down gospel; one that makes people feel good and promises wealth, health, and comfort. Although there are some like this, it’s important to note that people will flock to where they are being fed. People will come to where they find life. We need to be careful that we don’t start criticizing a church because of the size of the crowd.

•

Acts 13:46-47 Not all Jews were rejecting the Gospel message. There will still be some who do turn to Christ. But the trend we see here will continue throughout the rest of Acts. Paul and his companions will offer the Gospel to the Jews first; arriving at a local synagogue and speak of Christ. But just as has happened here, many Jews will reject while many Gentiles will accept. Those living in darkness will see a great light. This is a lesson we need to keep in mind today. The people of this world living in darkness don’t need to be told they are living in darkness. They already know this. What they need is hope, encouragement, love, and grace. They need to see that even they can find salvation through Christ.

•

Acts 13:48-49 Don’t get too hung up on the word “appointed” or “chosen” in this section. It doesn’t mean that God predestined them to salvation long ago. It means that God considered their conversion, evaluated their confession, saw that it was genuine, and accepted them into the family of God. It’s important we keep in mind that our response to the Gospel message is only one part of being saved. The Lord evaluates the sincerity of our heart. He does not blindly grant eternal life just because we said the right words or followed a prescribed set of rituals. When people

responded to what Barnabas and Paul said, God evaluated them, and then appointed those who were genuine to eternal life. Salvation must work this way. If it were based merely on saying the right words, then we earn our salvation instead of being granted salvation. •

Acts 13:50-52 Just because Paul and Barnabas had left the city did not mean the Church had left with them. The Gospel had been planted. People had learned the Truth. Driving the leaders out of town would not stop the church from growing. Perhaps some people still need to learn this lesson today. A great leader within a church will plant a seed that will continue to grow long after that leader is gone. A great leader creates great leaders. They do not merely lead greatly.

Acts 14 •

Acts 14:1-4 From October of 48 AD until the end of February 49 AD, Paul and Barnabas are in Iconium, a city in modern-day Turkey. They took the same approach as they had in Pisidian-Antioch; coming to the local Synagogue to preach Jesus as the Messiah. Again, please note that initially both Greeks and Jews respond to their message favorably until some unbelieving (or disobedient) Jews spoke out against them; turning even some of the Gentiles against Paul and Barnabas. However, in spite of the opposition, the two men continued to proclaim Jesus as the Christ. And God even provided signs and wonders to prove their message. Yet even these miracles were not sufficient to help some people make up their mind. They didn’t know who to believe; Paul and Barnabas or the Jews who spoke against them. I have a hard time imagining that people could remain wishy-washy about Jesus especially after unusual things started happening when some preachers came to town. Yet these Gentile people were no different than the Jews who witnessed the pillar of fire and the parting of the Red Sea and still built a Golden Calf to worship. There will always be those who can’t make up their minds no matter what seems to happen.

•

Acts 14:5-6 These would have been unbelieving Gentiles and Jews. However, before they are able to follow through with their plan, Paul and Barnabas leave town. They travel 18 miles south to first Lystra and then another 20 miles to Derbe, spending about 3 months ministering in this area (March until mid-June of 49 AD). Both of these towns were quite rural, not influenced as much by Roman culture. And the inhabitants would not be quite as educated, which is seen by their superstition on the next section.

•

Acts 14:8-10 What is meant by the comment in verse 9, “faith to be healed”? The setting for this exchange is what makes this significant. Luke mentions no Synagogue, so Paul and Barnabas were probably out in the marketplace talking to people about Jesus. This crippled man, who overheard what was being said, began to believe. Seeing that the man had faith to believe their message, Paul, led by the Spirit, seizes the opportunity to demonstrate the authenticity of his message. God healed this man, not because the man had the right amount of faith, but because he had believed in Christ by faith. Never meeting Jesus and never witnessing the miracles of Jesus, this man believed a messenger of Jesus. That takes faith. And to confirm that his faith was well placed, the Lord heals him so that others might come to know and believe as well.

•

Acts 14:11-13 This demonstrates just how superstitious this crowd really was. They attributed this healing to their gods. Barnabas was thought to be Zeus (or Jupiter), the chief of the gods, and Paul was thought to be Hermes (or Mercury). By comparing Barnabas and Paul to Greek gods and not Roman gods is an indication just how much these people rejected Roman influence. Also, this comparison may reflect a local legend. It was said that Zeus and Hermes had visited an older couple from Lystra years ago. And because Philemon and Baucis [baw-sis] opened their home to these gods, they were abundantly rewarded for their hospitality. 9 This probably explains the

9 http://ancienthistory.about.com/cs/myths/a/philemonbaucis.htm

people’s enthusiasm to show hospitality. By the way, this gives us a glimpse into how people perceived Barnabas and Paul. Barnabas must have carried himself with thoughtfulness, dignity, and authority. Paul, on the other hand, must have been more outspoken, quick to speak, and quick to act. He even may have been younger than Barnabas. •

Acts 14:14-18 Naturally, Barnabas and Paul (notice the order of their names in this section) deny being gods. But unfortunately, the people would hardly listen. It’s tough to sway the mind of a superstitious person once they make up their mind. I wonder what I might have done if I had faced this same situation.

•

Acts 14:19-20 Those blasted pesky Jews from Antioch and Iconium just keep making trouble for Paul and Barnabas. Talk about a thorn in the flesh! In the two weeks Paul and Barnabas were in this city, it appears they won very few people to Christ, except for the man who was healed and perhaps at this time Timothy (Acts 16:1). The rest of the group, when they learned that Paul and Barnabas were merely men, quickly turned against them. I suspect these Jews played upon the superstitions of the people, not on the truth of God. I’d venture a guess that this was the way they operated in every Gentile city. They didn’t proclaim the Jewish Law. They proclaimed a corrupt truth or perhaps pointed out that to believe in Jesus was to reject Rome. Anyway, this time the mob is able to stone Paul. Where was Barnabas? Did Paul die? It seems this time the believers were caught off guard. Paul was briskly captured and stoned quickly after being captured. Barnabas probably had no time to react. But after the mob dispersed, Barnabas probably took the opportunity to lead these new believers in prayer. And the Lord did hear their prayers. Was Paul dead? It is not expressly stated. Some believe it is this incident that Paul mentions in 2 Corinthians 12:2-4; about being caught up to the third Heaven. Regardless if he was dead or unconscious, what happens next is just amazing. Paul gets up and goes back to the

town. That shows guts. That shows determination. I believe it also shows grace and forgiveness. •

Acts 14:21a In Derbe, Paul and Barnabas face no opposition. Their ministry seems to be successful. One of the new disciples from this town will later accompany Paul during the second missionary journey (Acts 20:4).

•

Acts 14:21b-28 Paul and Barnabas now begin the journey home, passing through those cities that had kicked them out. How they got back in is not known. I’d say that God opened the doors for them so they could strengthen the believers and appoint Elders in each church. When they finally reach Antioch, Paul and Barnabas spent a great deal of time with the believers there (autumn 49 AD to April of 50 AD). In the time between missionary journeys, there will be some church business to attend to up in Jerusalem.

November 7: Galatians 1-3 At some point during Paul’s break between the end of his first missionary journey (autumn 49 AD) and before the Council meeting in Jerusalem (April 50 AD), he writes a letter to the churches he had just visited in the southern Galatian region. Considering the major theme of this book (justification by grace through faith), it’s pretty clear that Paul wrote this to defend what he and Barnabas had been teaching. Once Paul and Barnabas had left the region, some Jewish Christians began to undermine their teachings and to even deny Paul’s authority to teach in the first place. He was not one of the original twelve, so he had no authority to speak on behalf of Christ. Paul will defend this in his letter, and he will defend Grace. Galatians is Paul’s attempt to keep legalism out of the Christian church.

Apparently, while Paul and Barnabas were on break, Peter came to Antioch to visit with the missionaries. While there he probably witnessed the Christian Jews who were attempting to 56

undermine the ministry of Paul and Barnabas (Acts 15:1); saying that to actually be saved a person must be circumcised and must obey all Jewish laws (Acts 15:5). You can almost hear Paul turn to Peter and ask, “What did you require of Cornelius when he became a believer (Acts 10:48)? Calling on Peter’s Apostolic authority, Paul asks Peter to make a judgment call. But Peter will find himself torn between the two groups; something that will cause a bit of tension between the two men. To solve this dilemma, a meeting of all church leaders is planned, which unfolds in Acts 15. Galatians 1 •

Galatians 1:1-5 Notice how quickly Paul gets to the point. He begins by saying that he was called not by a person or even by a church, but by God. And rather than being commissioned by Christ during His earthly ministry, Paul was called by the resurrected Christ; something no other Apostle experienced They were called before Christ was crucified. Did that make his calling any less genuine? Was it a lesser calling because it happened this way? Jesus had many disciples (learners), and out of those, He called twelve apostles. An apostle is “one who is sent with a commission”. When calling a new Apostle, the Church seemed to insist that it be someone who had witnessed the resurrection (compare Acts 1:22-23). However, Paul had met Christ, just a little later than the rest. He was also commissioned by Jesus, just a little later than the others were. It appears that those who were promoting legalism for salvation were trying to discredit Paul’s calling. Their legalistic ideals had given birth to legalistic restrictions for a person’s calling as well. This is something we must avoid today. The Church must remember that each believer is called by Christ to some form of service. And just as the service is different for each individual, so too is the calling.

•

Galatians 1:6-10 Several things were being taught by the false teachers, notably the requirement of circumcision and obedience to the Laws of Moses (see Acts 15:5). Paul was shocked that these new believers were being led astray so quickly. And what these new believers were doing was abandoning grace; throwing aside the gift of

God. Grace is a gift from God. It is not earned. A person cannot work to receive grace. If so, it is no longer a gift but a reward. “ You cannot mix grace and works,

because the one excludes the other. Salvation is the gift of God’s grace, purchased for us by Jesus Christ on the cross. To turn from grace to Law is to desert the God who saved us”.10 Like the Galatian Christians, you and I must be just as alert for those who preach some other form of salvation. This false teaching still happens today when people add some sort of special condition to salvation. These are the people who say “yes, we are saved by grace, but . . .” •

Galatians 1:11-24 Here we read what happened to Paul after his conversion experience on the Damascus road (Acts 9), and after he is healed by Ananias. Paul could argue that the gospel is not the product of Man because man-made religions always add a Works clause; a clause that states a person must do something to work for their salvation or do something to keep the gods happy. But the gospel Paul preached was entirely different. Paul’s claim that he received no instruction, only a revelation from Jesus (verse 12), was designed to distance himself from the official colleges of religion throughout Rome. These colleges taught the proper method to worship the Roman gods. Worshiping one of these gods involved an accurate observance of religious rituals. And, since these gods were worshiped by the State, only those formally and adequately trained had the authority to read and interpret signs from the gods. Since Paul was teaching within the Roman Empire, he was not only distancing Christianity from the observance of rules and rituals, but also distancing himself from these “pontifices” who had been officially trained in one of these institutions. This is what makes Christianity different that all the other religions in the world (except, perhaps, Judaism). Instead of following a list of beliefs and rituals, Christians have the Holy Spirit to guide and instruct them in the Truth.

10 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Ga 1:6–7). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 58

•

Galatians 1:15-16 When a person finally surrenders to God’s calling in their life, they will be able to look back and see how He had been working and preparing them for that calling. Prior to their encounter with the Lord, everything that had happened in their life may have seemed coincidental and without meaning. But it comes into focus the moment you look back and say, “Now I understand why this happened.” And this is what Paul was saying in these verses. He was not saying that God called him against his will, but that he was able to see the many times God had been working and touching his life preparing him for this very ministry.

Galatians 2 •

Galatians 2:1 This would have been the visit to bring famine relief to the Jerusalem church (Acts 11:30).

•

Galatians 2:2-10 It is significant that Paul confessed to seeking counsel from the other apostles, notably those who were considered to be leaders (Peter, John, and James, the brother of Jesus). During this visit, Paul and Barnabas spoke with these other apostles about the message of grace they were preaching to the Gentiles. And at this point there was agreement from the apostles that what Paul was preaching was the truth. This shows a side of Paul we don’t often see in his letters. He was not quite as belligerent or forthright as it seems. Here, he speaks with the leaders of the church, explains what he had been teaching, and asks for feedback. “Is this right? Should I be doing or teaching something different?” he seems to ask. Here we see Paul’s humble side. He didn’t come to Jerusalem and tell the other apostles how it was to be done. Instead, he came looking for wisdom and advice.

•

Galatians 2:4 This statement in verse 4 makes me wonder why these false brethren were permitted in this meeting. And who brought them into the group in the first place? Paul says they were brought in to sway the Jerusalem Church into forcing all believers to practice long-held traditions. They were legalist who wanted to make sure Christianity became what they wanted it to become - merely an extension of the

corrupt Jewish faith that Jesus spoke against so often. If this is true, then why were they permitted or even tolerated by the church in Jerusalem? Maybe they had not revealed their ideals before the issue with Titus came up (being an uncircumcised Gentile). Maybe Peter, John, and James were not aware of their real motives. Regardless of why or how they were at this meeting, something will happen a little later that indicates the stance of the Jerusalem Church was not as firm as we might believe. Shortly, Peter will do something that makes us think he was torn between two worlds; the world of Grace and the world of the Law. •

Galatians 2:11-16 When Peter visited Antioch is not known. Perhaps it was soon after Paul, Barnabas, and Titus left Jerusalem after dropping off the famine relief (between Acts 14 and 15). When Peter arrived, he found a church filled with both Jews and Gentiles who fellowshipped and ate together. Peter seemed to welcome this beautiful display of unity. However, eventually a group of false believers from Jerusalem arrive (they were not sent by James, but were perhaps simply members of the Jerusalem church; the “spies” mentioned in Galatians 2:4). But rather than standing his ground, Peter slowly becomes influenced by their presence, and eventually stops eating with the Gentiles altogether. So Paul confronts Peter in front of the others. Incidentally, there is some debate about the full extent of Paul’s words. Some translators say verse 14 is the extent of Paul’s remarks. Others include verses 15 and 16. Still others include the rest of the chapter. It’s difficult to tell at what point Paul stopped talking to Peter and started speaking to his readers. Regardless, the point is quite clear. If Peter had been preaching that everyone was saved because of faith (justified, in verse 16), why was he not living this truth? His actions gave the Gentiles a mixed message. If a person is justified (made right with God) because of their faith and not because of the Law, why was Peter still living according to the Law. And why force these Gentile believers to live according to the Law especially if that Law will never save them? Yes, Peter did need to be confronted here. However, Paul

was not disrespectful. He was actually kind in pointing out to Peter that he was ruining his testimony because of his actions. Paul’s tone was not judgmental. •

Galatians 2:17-21 If you know the book of Romans well enough, you’ll see here what Paul explains in detail there (Romans 7). The point is that the Law was not designed to make a person justified before God. It was given as a standard of holiness by which someone might measure their conduct. And what makes the behavior of the Jewish believers so strange is that they gladly accepted the sacrifice of Christ, yet still attempted to obey the Law knowing full well that it never could save them in the first place. It appears these Jewish Christians were trying to force the Gentile Christians to accept their established customs. It’s the old “If you want to be part of this church then you’ll need to follow my customs” rhetoric where customs and traditions have triumphed the Gospel. Let me put it another way. A circumcised Jew, who became a believer in Christ, confessed they still needed the sacrifice of Christ to make them right with God. Their circumcision accomplished nothing. Their food laws and fellowship laws accomplished nothing. Only Christ accomplished for them what obedience to the Law could not. So why impose these Laws upon the Gentiles? If they didn’t work for a Jew, they certainly would not work for a Gentile. Yet this is what some Jewish Christians were insisting. Do you see why Paul felt like banging his head against a wall?

Galatians 3 •

Galatians 3:1-5 No one then and no one now will ever be perfected by trying to do what is right. We might even succeed in doing the right thing all our life yet never be saved. This is Paul’s argument here. The Holy Spirit does not mark a person as redeemed because they were successful in keeping a long list of rules. Paul says that he stopped trying to earn God’s grace and instead accepted God’s grace: grace freely given because of his faith in Jesus. You and I should do the same. I know this section probably raises some questions about those who died before Jesus and some

questions about the freedom to live any way we want. Paul will address those questions a little later. •

Galatians 3:6-7 In his argument against these Jewish Christians who were trying to force the Gentile Christians to follow Old Testament Law, Paul points to Abraham. God justified Abraham (declared him innocent) before the Law was given. Abraham was counted as righteous BEFORE he was circumcised (Genesis 15:6). How was Abraham justified? It was by his faith. Abraham placed his faith in the promises of God. Paul reminds us that a person has always been justified before God because of their faith. Even you and I are justified (made right with God) because of our faith. God made a covenant with Abraham (Genesis 15:18), which included his descendants – the people of Israel. So Israel was already the recipient of God’s grace because of God’s promise to Abraham. After rescuing His people out of Egypt, God gave them the Law to show them how they should live, not how they might be saved. All of those sin offerings and fellowship offerings were designed to forgive a trespass, not earn God’s grace. That had already been given. The Gentiles, on the other hand, had not been chosen. God had not made a covenant with them. This is why Gentiles (people who are not Jewish) needed Christ to adopt them into the family of God.

•

Galatians 3:8-9 Long ago God planned to open His blessings to all people. And just how did He plan on doing this? Old Testament Jews were admonished to proselytize – teach Gentiles about God. If the individual would agree to follow the teachings of God, they were considered part of the family. Ruth and Rahab are two good examples (see Ruth 1:16, and Joshua 6:25). But, as Paul reminds the Galatian Christians, God has established a new way into the family of God, and that is through faith in Christ. Remember, even a Jew was not justified before God by following the Law. They demonstrated holiness by following the Law. In His mercy, God provided a way for the Gentiles to become Children of God’s promise. He did this through the sacrifice of Jesus. Now, if a Gentile Christian wanted to follow Jewish Law, that would

not be a problem. If they wanted to become circumcised, no big deal! Paul wanted to make sure both Jew and Gentile understood that following the Law would not lead to justification. •

Galatians 3:10-14 Quoting Deuteronomy 27:26, Paul reminds his readers that failure to keep the Laws of Moses would result in being cursed by God. By the way, that same curse fell upon the Gentiles. It applies to everyone. The Law merely revealed the curse and provided a means to receive forgiveness of that curse (through the sacrifices). The Good News proclaimed by Paul and Barnabas as they ministered in this region was that Christ has offered His life so that by faith in Him a person is no longer under God’s curse. Gentiles are no longer cursed because they failed to live according to the Law and so is any Jew who fails to live according to the Law. The sin offerings and fellowship offerings and Atonement offering was no longer needed because of Christ.

•

Galatians 3:15-18 Once again Paul reminds his readers that the covenant God made with Abraham was made on the foundation of Faith, not on works (following the Law). And to say that God changed the covenant is to accuse God of breaking His promise. Why then was the Law given to Moses and the nation of Israel? It was given . . .

•

Galatians 3:19-22 . . . to reveal a person’s sin, not show them how they might be saved. It was and will always be Faith that makes a person right with God. Paul says the people of Israel placed their faith in God’s promise of a redeemer. The faithful Jew had always looked forward to the One who would ransom them, a point Paul makes in verse 16. Those who were alive after the sacrifice of Jesus looked back upon that work in faith – faith that believed His death ransomed them as well.

•

Galatians 3:23-29 To understand Paul’s point in this section, consider how absurd it would be to claim that everyone who comes to Church is going to heaven. That’s just nonsense. Yet, this is what some Jews claimed. They claimed that because they followed the Law, they would go to heaven. Well, just because a person offered a

lamb for the sacrifice (put money in the offering plate) did not mean they were justified before God. It has been, and always will be, faith in God’s promises that makes someone right with God. It was faith in what God would do (sacrifice of the Messiah) and is faith in what God has done (sacrifice of the Messiah) that causes God to call us His very own. No matter when we were born, where we are from, or how we were raised, we have this one thing in common: we are part of God’s family because of our faith.

November 8: Galatians 4-6 Galatians 4 •

Galatians 4:1-7 Paul describes the Law as a guardian given to Israel until she was old enough to know right from wrong on her own. And truly this is really what the Law is. It is a document describing how people should love God, love their neighbor, and love themselves. However, at the right time, God sent Jesus so that by faith in Him we might have the Law moved from our heads and into our hearts. “ But this is the new

covenant I will make with the people of Israel on that day,” says the Lord. “I will put my instructions deep within them, and I will write them on their hearts. I will be their God, and they will be my people. And they will not need to teach their neighbors, nor will they need to teach their relatives, saying, ‘You should know the Lord.’ For everyone, from the least to the greatest, will know me already,” says the Lord. “And I will forgive their wickedness, and I will never again remember their sins ” 11 (Jeremiah 31:33-34). Because of faith in Christ, the Spirit is given, and a person (Jew and Gentile) matures. They no longer need the guardian to tell them right from wrong. These Laws have been written in the heart.

11 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Je 31:33–34). Carol Stream, IL. 64

•

Galatians 4:8-12 Judaizers, Jewish Christians who demanded Gentile Christians follow Jewish customs and practices, have begun to sway the Galatian Christians. The Galatian Christians were falling back into the same empty form of religion they had practiced before Christ had ransomed them. This is a clear indication that the Galatian Christians were embracing the teachings of these Judaizers. Form became more important than faith. Tradition became more important than the Spirit. The Law was more important than grace.

•

Galatians 4:13-16 Luke records Paul’s first visit to this region in Acts 13 and 14. Apparently he ministered while he was sick or had some sort of illness that was repulsive (tempted you to reject me – verse 14). Some claim verse 15 indicates Paul’s “thorn in the flesh” was some sort of eye disease. However, his eye reference could have been merely a figure of speech, similar to “give my right arm”.

•

Galatians 4:17-20 I remember a conversation I had once with two Jehovah Witnesses who were attempting to convert me to their religion. After a lengthy conversation about my faith, they asked if they could return to discuss their point of view in more detail. I pointed out to them that it is obvious I am already a religious man, and that their evangelism efforts would be better spent in reaching those who do not know Christ (yes, I was setting them up). Of course, they were looking to change my religion, not lead me to Jesus. Their response to me is much like the Judaizers who were re-evangelizing these Galatian Christians. Rather than preaching Christ to unbelievers, these Judaizers were seeking to draw believers away from the true faith and instead embrace a corrupt form of Christianity.

•

Galatians 4:21-31 Apparently some of the leaders of the Galatian Churches (Paphos, Antioch, Iconium, Lystra, and Derbe) had begun teaching that adherence to the Law made a Christian more Spiritual. Paul claims that these teachers did not truly know the Law. He compares Ishmael and Isaac to the Flesh and the Spirit. He compares Hagar and Sarah to the Law and Grace. The two groups were in conflict with one

another. Just as the flesh is in conflict with the Spirit, so too is the Law in conflict with grace. There cannot be harmony between the two. A person lives either according to the flesh or according to the Spirit. And a person lives either by the Law or by grace. Please do not misunderstand what Paul is saying here. There is no harm in observing the Laws of Moses. In fact, following those Laws will help us honor God. Nevertheless, we cannot make them a requirement for salvation. They do help us live holy lives, but they do not grant us salvation. Galatians 5 •

Galatians 5:1 This is a summary of what Paul said in chapter four. If Christ has set us free, don’t become a slave once again. The point here, however, is that they were becoming slaves to the Mosaic Law; specifically the act of circumcision.

•

Galatians 5:2-4 Paul makes an interesting point here. He says that to place undue emphasis on following the Law, a person is rejecting Christ (verse 4). There is a lot of truth in that statement. I can’t help but wonder if this is a problem we face today. Some religions do place a greater emphasis on the Law than they do on accepting Grace. Seventh Day Adventists do this. They claim the Christian Church is leading people away from the Law by worshiping on Sunday. They adhere to Sabbath laws and criticize those who do not, but what of your typical, everyday Christian Church. Do they place a higher emphasis on customs and traditions than on the grace of Christ? Within my denomination, there is more talk surrounding peace issues, climate issues, and justice issues than there is surrounding the grace of Jesus. My denomination just doesn’t seem interested in leading people to Jesus. It seems more concerned about swaying people to its way of living, as if everyone must have the same passions and follow the same customs to belong. Is that similar to what Paul is talking about here?

•

Galatians 5:5-6 What marks us as a child of the covenant is not the cutting of flesh (circumcision) but the filling of the Spirit. Think back to Peter’s encounter with

Cornelius (Acts 10:45). These uncircumcised Gentiles received the Spirit of God, and they became believers because of their faith in Christ, not because their flesh was cut. Perhaps the same could be said about the various forms of baptism practiced today. Three times forward, three times backward, one time backward, or sprinkled or poured. None of these “marks” us as a Child of God. It is the giving of the Spirit that identifies us as saved. •

Galatians 5:7-10 Apparently this whole problem originated through one person. Hard to believe, isn’t it, that one person can cause so much dissension in all of these churches. Okay, no, it’s not hard to believe. We see the same thing happening today. The only way to silence these divisive people is to stand against them and refuse to be swayed. This applies to those teaching a false truth, and those who gossip and slander. The church must stand strong against these people. Some Christian leaders call these people bullies, and a bully is looking for a place where he can exert his power. Stand up to a bully and most of the time they will leave. They will look for a weak church where they can exert their influence. For more reading about Church Bullies, visit http://thomrainer.com/2015/04/01/nine-ways-deal-church-bullies/

•

Galatians 5:11-12 Stand up to a Church Bully and most times they will leave – or threaten to leave. A Church must be willing to let that person leave, to be “cut off” from the fellowship (the meaning behind “mutilate themselves” at the end of verse 12). I had this happen a few times in my ministry. We confronted a Church Bully and they threatened to leave. “I’ll pull my membership!” they warned. However, that’s just another form of bullying. The leadership stood strong and said, “That’s fine. Tell us where you want it sent”.

•

Galatians 5:13-15 This Bully had divided the church. It’s obvious the people became divided. Some adopted what this Church Bully had said, and some disagreed. What to do, what to do. Apart from the person causing the divisions (they were to be cut off), Paul tells both sides to serve one another and to love one another. Although they

disagreed on the topic which caused the division, they still had a greater calling which was to love one another (compare Leviticus 19:18). Oh, that we would remember this today. Disagreeing with something should not make us disagreeable! We may not agree with our Christian brother or sister, but that does not give us license to bite and devour one another. What causes us to fight against one another? Why are we so critical of other believers? Why do we divide in little clicks within the church and create factions? It’s because the Spirit is not leading us. •

Galatians 5:16-18 Go back and read these verses again. Do it two more times. Do not overlook what Paul has said. This is good teaching for every Christian. When you became a Christian, you became a person with two natures – a Spirit nature and human nature. We were all born of the flesh. As believers, we are born of the Spirit. Paul says that even though we are Christians indwelt by the Holy Spirit, our old human nature remains. We battle the human nature daily, attempting to overcome its desires and instead follow the guiding of the Spirit. Paul makes two crucial points here. He says that one of the reasons we divide into little clicks and create factions within the church is because we have been following our human nature, not our Spiritual nature. When someone creates destructive divisions within a church, that person is not guided by the Spirit nature. Secondly, Paul says in verse 18 that since the Spirit is within us to guide us away from our natural desires, we no longer need the Law to be our guide. The Law was given as a guide to holiness until that time when the Spirit would fill a believer and be their guide (again, see Jeremiah 31:33-34). What many Christians fail to realize is that we must allow the Spirit to speak. We must learn to yield to the Spirit’s control. Sadly, some Christians do not. Some Christians continue to walk according to the flesh. They may have been saved by faith, but they do not walk by the Spirit. The old nature still controls them. Moreover, these people cause some of the greatest damage within their church. Their lives still resemble the ways of the world. They run the church like a business. The same gossip and slander heard in the

break room is heard in the parking lot. The same anger seen on the playground is seen around the boardroom table. This happens because people have not yielded to the Spirit’s control. They still act as if they have never been saved. •

Galatians 5:19-24 Here, Paul paints a contrast between the person who still lives according to the flesh and the person who has yielded to the Spirit. Those who live according to the flesh allow any one of these things to control their lives. They practice them. They continue to live the same way they had done before they met Christ. I believe Paul grouped these together just in case someone might think they are off the hook because they don’t worship a false god or have stopped getting drunk. Any one of these deeds is a sign that the flesh is still ruling someone’s life. In the same way, Paul groups the Fruit of the Spirit. This is a singular reference. When a person has yielded to the Spirit, these attitudes are produced in their life. Christians should read these verses routinely. It is important we allow these examples to speak to our heart. If we see the deeds of the flesh predominant in our lives, we need to practice yielding to the Spirit. Also, if there is a Fruit of the Spirit not present in our life (for example, we have no peace), we need to yield ourselves even further; we need to crucify that part of our flesh which is controlling our life.

•

Galatians 5:25-26 I am deeply concerned about a Church that is run like a business. People may bring a wealth of business knowledge to church leadership, but more importantly is whether they live and walk by the Spirit. Sometimes our training and skills get in the way. We depend on our knowledge rather than listen to the Spirit. I am also deeply concerned about the church member who feels no twinge of guilt nor remorse for destroying a person by gossip and slander. Sure, they don’t smoke, drink, or chew, but it is clear that they do not live by the Spirit or walk in the Spirit. The main point is that as Christians, we are people with two natures. A Christian must work daily to subdue the flesh and work daily to yield to the Spirit.

Galatians 6 •

Galatians 6:1-3 The churches in the Galatian region were becoming divided over the issue of circumcision. Some felt it made them more holy – more spiritual. Others felt it was unnecessary. But rather than promote this division, Paul promotes restoration. Think back to the Fruit of the Spirit described in Galatians 5:22-23. This fruit does not just affect the individual believer, but those around them as well. Love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control flow out of the believer and into others. It infects the lives of those who come in contact with the believer. With that in mind, Paul says that the person who has been overcome by some sin (or overtaken) should be restored by those who walk by the Spirit (Galatians 5:25). Paul is encouraging those who remained steadfast in the truth to gently guide the others back into the truth. This is an important lesson for the Church today. Too often we position ourselves against those who believe differently that we do. We use issues of Spirituality to create divisions. But rather than develop an attitude of spiritual superiority, we must remain humble.

•

Galatians 6:4-5 Paul teaches a valuable lesson here. If you want to divide a church, boasting is the place to start. The kind of boasting Paul is talking about is measuring ourselves against other people. When we measure our holiness or spiritual maturity against that of others, we do significant damage. We elevate ourselves and divide ourselves. No believer who walks with the Spirit should ever consider themselves above others. A believer should accept the responsibilities and the duties given them by the Lord. We have a responsibility to demonstrate the Fruit of the Spirit to others. We have a responsibility to serve the Lord according to our giftedness. We are to submit to His calling. It is our submission to these duties – these burdens – that we should examine within ourselves. Are we doing what the Lord has commanded? Are we using our gifts for the work of the Kingdom? Are we demonstrating the Fruit of the

World or the Fruit of the Spirit to others? We should be asking these questions of ourselves. But instead we compare. We look to others and conclude that we are doing more for the Kingdom that they are. We take pride in that our gifts and skills are making a greater difference than others are. We compare our degree of commitment with that of someone else. This kind of boasting divides. This boasting plants seeds of discord in the family of God. So the bottom line is a believer is permitted to allow the Holy Spirit to examine their heart, but no believer should compare their walk with God with a fellow Christian. •

Galatians 6:6 Apparently these Galatian Churches were giving voluntary financial support to those who were teaching and instructing them. This was vastly different from the Jewish mode of support. In the Jewish system, people were taxed to support the priests. Perhaps some of these Judaizers were influencing the Galatian Christians to slack off in their voluntary support. But notice that it was not merely money Paul mentioned, but all good things. Your pastor and teachers need more than just financial support. They need the Fruit of the Spirit to spill out of your life and into theirs. It is difficult to be the only person in an assembly who walks by the Spirit.

•

Galatians 6:7-8 We can view these verses in a broader perspective, but it’s pretty clear that Paul was still talking about supporting teachers and pastors. Focus on the World and you gain the corruption of the world. Focus on the church and you gain the promises of Christ. However, in a broader view, these verses take us back to the Fruit of the Spirit and the Fruit of the World. Based on the Fruit displayed by a person, you can tell the seeds they have been sowing. In an even broader view, Paul is indicating that the Galatian churches should be able to tell what seeds the Judaizers had been sowing. Their teaching was causing discord, divisions, and factions. Their teaching created the feeling that everyone was wrong except those in their own little group. Paul, on the other hand, was calling for gentleness and love. Which of the two groups sowed seeds of the flesh, and which one was sowing seeds of the Spirit? The same

could be said about conflict within our own congregations. When divisiveness invades your church, look for the Fruit the seeds have produced. It will be evident who is sowing to the Spirit and who is sowing to the Flesh. •

Galatians 6:9-10 It takes a while for things to change. We plant seeds of the Spirit, but we must be patient before things change. I think Paul was probably talking to himself here. We need to be reminded of this from time to time. We must continue to let the Fruit of the Spirit spill out from our hearts, minds, and deeds. It 's hard to do this continually, but eventually it will make a difference in our church and in our community.

•

Galatians 11-18 Typically, Paul’s letters were written by a scribe. But here he writes the conclusion himself. Some have suggested the giant letters were an indication of his poor eyesight. But it probably has more to do with emphasis. In this conclusion, Paul may have written in uppercase letters to drive home his point. Verse 15 is the main thrust of Paul’s message. The issue then was circumcision. What are the issues today? What things do we add to the Cross as requirements for salvation? What do we insist a person do to secure their place in the Kingdom of God?

November 9: Acts 15-17 Acts 15 •

Acts 15:1-2 At this point Peter was possibly already in Antioch. This was probably the incident mentioned in Galatians 2:11-16. Paul and Barnabas have every right to be irritated by the insistence from these Jewish Christians that Gentile Christians be circumcised. Isn’t it strange that a circumcised Jew who still needed the sacrifice of Christ to make them right with God, insisted that a Gentile needed to be circumcised? If Christ accomplished for the Jews what obedience to the Law could not, why impose these Laws upon the Gentiles? If they didn’t work for a Jew, they certainly would not

work for a Gentile. Yet this is what some Jewish Christians were insisting. Apparently this delegation of Jews did not come with any authority (Acts 15:24), simply their own opinions. Considering that these people didn’t insist on Cornelius and his family being circumcised (compare Acts 11:18), the church in Antioch decides to seek the counsel of the apostles and the leaders in Jerusalem. What is the official stance of the Church? This will become the first of many theological debates that will need to be settled by a Council of Elders. •

Acts 15:3-4 Notice that the news of Gentile converts brought joy to the true believers. Even the apostles and the elders in Jerusalem welcomed Paul, Barnabas, and the other Gentile believers who came with them. However, those who believed a false gospel were antagonistic and divisive. There seems to be an important lesson here; one that we need to keep in mind even today. There is little debate within the Church about circumcision. It’s just not a hot issue today. But if we were to think about the hot topic dividing the Church today, maybe the lesson could become a bit more clear. Today the Church debates whether a practicing homosexual is really a believer. It is insisted that a true believer would feel conviction for their sin and consequently seek to put aside their lifestyle for one that is holy. The other side debates that salvation is by grace and not by works. So back and forth the two sides argue. In both cases (circumcision and homosexuality) the issue is obedience, not salvation. It’s true of any sin a Christian might commit. We abstain from sin not to earn salvation but because the Spirit has convicted us of that sin. So we become obedient to the Spirit, not the pressure, threats, criticism, and conviction of other Christians. Oh, we may teach, and we may call one another to obedience, but we dare not become antagonistic, belligerent, and divisive. We can speak the truth and call a believer to live according to the truth. But it is up to the Holy Spirit to convict the other person to conform to that truth. And honestly, if a Gentile believer thought that becoming circumcised would be a sign of their commitment to God, then there would be no harm in having it done.

This may have been why Timothy was circumcised (Acts 16:3). It had nothing to do with salvation, but with ministry, respect, and obedience. •

Acts 15:5 This was the issue being debated at the meeting. Paul argues in Galatians 5:3 that if a person was going to keep the law of circumcision, then they will need to obey all of the Old Testament Laws. Yet these Jewish Believers were not. If they were now living by grace, why force a Gentile to live by the Law?

•

Acts 15:6-12 It was wise of Peter to let the debate continue for a while. Perhaps the people would be able to figure this out on their own. But when he does finally speak, he shares how the church responded to the conversion of Cornelius 10 years earlier (Acts 10:44-48). It is apparent that if Paul rebuked Peter before this meeting, then Peter was convicted. As a matter of fact, Peter’s heart seems to be even more respectful than it had before. He even says that a Jew is saved in the same way a Gentile is saved (verse 11); placing Gentiles ahead of Jew (according to the NKJV). That is highly unusual. There is a vital element of truth in this statement that seems to be missing from the Church today. Sometimes those who grew up in church forget that salvation comes not from living a certain lifestyle, but in conviction, confession, and commitment. Whether a person was raised in the church or in the world, Salvation comes in the same way. But doesn’t it seem that we try to accomplish Salvation the other way around? Doesn’t it seem we attempt to help a person clean up their life first and then offer them Christ? Maybe this is why the Church seems to be losing its impact in the world today.

•

Acts 15:13-18 James, apparently the leader of the Jerusalem Church, pointed out that Paul and Barnabas were not the first Christians to take the Gospel to the Gentiles. Peter was the one who initiated this ministry. I suspect God foreknew that this would become an issue, which is why He began this work through Peter. James, who appears to be the one in charge here, wisely takes the group back to scripture. And truthfully, personal testimony is excellent. But it is imperative that any decision by a

group of Believers be guided by the word of God. James quotes Amos 9:11-12. He says that what was happening in the church at this time agrees with what Amos wrote, not fulfills what Amos wrote. So he is not taking these verses and saying this prophecy is being fulfilled, but rather is similar to or like the events they were dealing with. And by the way, if you turn to the text in Amos you will notice a difference in what James quoted. What he quoted is similar to the Septuagint (a Greek copy of the Old Testament), not the Hebrew Old Testament. The point James was trying to make here is that since Gentiles will also be saved after Christ returns (Acts 15:16), why is it necessary to make them become Jewish converts by demanding circumcision. •

Acts 15:19-21 The decree by James is not an issue of salvation, but an issue of obedience. They are actually issues of morality. Too often there was participation with immoral thing happening even among Christians and within some of the early churches. Paul scolds the Corinthian Church for its immoral behavior (compare 1 Corinthians 6:12-18). So the prohibitions in Acts 15:20 are not a call to obey Old Testament Laws, but are a call to live ethically or morally. The command God gave Noah in Genesis 9:4 is not part of the Mosaic covenant, but God’s covenant with humanity! Humanity, as a symbol of God’s covenant, it to drain the blood of an animal before it is eaten. The reference to things contaminated by idols is explained in verse 29. Considering the behavior of those who participated in these “orgies,” it would be prudent for the Christian to disassociate themselves from these rituals as far as possible. So the blood restriction, the sexual ethic restriction, and the restriction in associating with immoral activity become a call to high moral standards. By not attending temple banquets, or being involved in fornication, or eating meat with blood in it, the Gentile Christians would be maintaining high moral standards and would keep from offending their Jewish brothers.

•

Acts 15:19 On a side note, I’d like to take a moment and point out the leadership structure apparent here. Rather than a democratic process, it almost seems that

James was the one to whom both sides were speaking; pleading with him to decide in their favor. After hearing both sides, it appears James made his decision. Often we picture a democratic process; where Peter, Paul, Barnabas, James, and the Pharisaical Christians all speak their mind, and then a vote is taken by the group to decide what to do. But this process is not seen here. James seems to play the part of Lead Elder or Judge. This is significant, but it is also necessary, in my humble opinion. Too often, in a democratic process, the outcome can be swayed by one group promoting their cause or view, and persuading people to vote their way. And if, for instance, these “False believers” (Galatians 2:4) could have swayed enough votes, the outcome of this meeting would have been quite different. The majority opinion would have won, not Truth. But if there was a godly man in place who would make an informed decision that was based on biblical truth and not opinion, the body (or the church) is kept from being led away from Truth. I have seen the democratic process poison the Church. Decisions are made by those with the loudest voices or the most votes, not based on what is best and right and according to God’s Word. I really feel that today’s church needs to step away from following the democratic process seen in our government and start following the model we see displayed in scripture. The Lord should rule the Church, not the majority. •

Acts 15:22-29 The apostles, the elders, and the whole church agreed to send two representatives back to Antioch with the attached letter explaining the outcome of this meeting. Judas was probably the brother of Joseph; one of the men who was nominated to replace Judas the traitor (see Acts 1:23). Silas was probably a Roman citizen (compare the “we” in Acts 16:37). This way you had a representative from both groups demonstrating full support for this decision.

•

Acts 15:30-35 Jerusalem is located at a higher elevation than Antioch, which is why the delegation “went down”. The letter was an encouragement. It was not burdensome. Verse 34 is omitted in several prominent Greek copies of the New

Testament. Perhaps a scribe added it at a later time to help explain why Silas was still in Antioch. Just because he was sent back to Jerusalem with a blessing does not mean he went to Jerusalem. The important part is that both he and Joseph were a blessing to the people in the Antioch church. •

Acts 15:36-41 Although Paul and Barnabas disagreed over John Mark, the two did remain friends (1 Corinthians 9:6). And Paul considered Mark to be a valuable worker and friend (2 Timothy 4:11). But for some reason Paul did not feel Mark should participate in this journey. So Paul and Barnabas part ways. However, it was not a bad thing, for instead of having one missionary group, there are now two; Barnabas and Mark, and Paul and Silas. Silas was actually a good traveling companion for Paul, especially considering where they would be traveling. Silas’ Roman name was Sylvanus. Being a Roman citizen as well as a prophet, would aid in reaching the Roman citizens the team will encounter in their journey. This is the last time Barnabas, Mark, and Peter are seen in the book of Acts.

Acts 16 •

Acts 16:1-5 Paul and Silas begin this journey in reverse order; heading back through the area he and Barnabas had been 9 months earlier. When they return to Lystra, they meet a young man named Timothy. He was possibly converted when Paul and Barnabas were there earlier (Acts 14:20). Luke indicates that since Paul wanted to take Timothy along in their journey, and since

77 Paul's Second Missionary Journey

Timothy was uncircumcised (because of a mixed marriage), Paul felt the young man should be circumcised lest he be an offense to the Jews they would encounter along the way. Two questions come to mind when I read this. Doesn’t this seem a bit odd that Paul would insist on this now, especially after fighting against this with the Jewish Christian’s back in Jerusalem? Is Paul living a double standard? Probably not. The issue here was one of respect and commitment, not one of salvation. Having a Jewish mother, Timothy was probably aware of the Jewish ritual, but being the son of a Greek man, it never happened. It is possible Timothy was in full agreement with this. And the most important part is that it was not something Paul required for Timothy’s salvation. It became an obedience issue. I suspect there was some conviction taking place here. And this whole event reminds me of what Paul says in Romans 14:12. Decide instead to live in such a way that you will not cause another

believer to stumble and fall. 12 Paul may have suggested it, but I am pretty sure Timothy was in agreement. Better to be a circumcised believer who will not cause a potential Jewish person to stumble, than insist on your rights yet lose the opportunity to be a witness. This is a strong indication of a humble heart that is considerate of others. My second question is a bit unusual. I don’t mean to be offensive here but, did you ever stop and wonder how the Jewish people would know if Timothy was circumcised or not? Well, some have said that there were public toilets and public baths in the Roman Empire, and there the evidence would have been seen. But I believe it was because a Jewish Priest would have been able to provide the testimony. Paul did not circumcise Timothy. He arranged for his circumcision by a priest trained in the procedure. This priest is called a Mohel and followed a prescribed ritual. Maybe he even provided documentation. Who knows? I think this is more likely what happened rather than Timothy demonstrating proof. Jews were much more dignified than that.

12 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Ro 14:13). Carol Stream, IL: 78

•

Acts 16:6-8 What exactly did the Spirit do that kept Paul and Silas from traveling to Asia Minor? The leading city in this region was Ephesus, and the Gospel would be preached here at a later time (Acts 18:19). The same thing happens when they attempted to travel to Bithynia. So it’s more than likely God was simply saying “No, not at this time” instead of saying Paul and Silas were unfit for ministry. In other words, it was not seen as discouragement but direction. Too often we take the Lord’s “no” as if He was saying we are unfit for ministry. Rather, we should see this as the Lord directing us to a place or to a ministry. If we are indeed His servants, we must do as He commands. It is not stated how they were redirected, but it is important to note that these men saw this as the Spirit directing and leading. Perhaps it had to do with travel plans. Maybe the Spirit spoke directly to them. Regardless, they end up in the city of Troas; a city four miles from the ancient city of Troy.

•

Acts 16:9-10 Paul received a vision while in Troas to proceed to Europe. Some biblical commentators feel the man in this vision was Luke. However, according to an early leader of the Church (Eusebius – 269 to 339 AD), Luke was from Antioch. It is possible that he was from Antioch but was merely in Macedonia for some reason. Some biblical scholars feel that Luke had already been a believer. He just became a part of the group once they arrived in Macedonia. Some biblical scholars claim Paul had become sick, which is why he could not travel to Bithynia (modern-day Turkey).

In search of a doctor, they were forced instead to go to Troas, where they found Dr. Luke. Actually, this is not the last time Luke will transition from “they” to “we” and back again. It will happen later in the book of Acts (Acts 17:1), perhaps suggesting that Luke stayed behind while the rest of the group left Philippi. For whatever the reason, Luke is now an eyewitness of these events. We can speculate all we want, but the facts as to why Luke joined them at this point are unknown. It’s interesting that God directed the group east rather than west at this time. I wonder how different the Church would be today had Paul been led westward? •

Acts 16:11-12 It seems the group was making a beeline for Philippi. They certainly didn’t waste any time. This is probably because Paul had his sights set on the larger cities, not merely the little towns and villages along the way. The Early Church was an urban church. The idea was to convert the people in influential cities. And Philippi was a very influential city. According to Warren Wiersbe, Philippi was a Roman

colony, which meant that it was a “Rome away from Rome.” The emperor organized “colonies” by ordering Roman citizens, especially retired military people, to live in selected places so there would be strong pro-Roman cities in these strategic areas. Though living on foreign soil, the citizens were expected to be loyal to Rome, to obey the laws of Rome, and to give honor to the Roman emperor. In return, they were given certain political privileges, not the least of which was exemption from taxes. This was their reward for leaving their homes in Italy and relocating elsewhere .13 •

Acts 16:13-15 Apparently there were not many Jewish men in this city (10 men were required for a synagogue), which is why there was a place of prayer outside of town. This spot was located about a mile and a half west of Philippi along the Gangites River. Here, Lydia hears the Gospel and is saved. The rest of her household converts as well (probably children and servants). Lydia was a merchant, an odd trade for a woman. It’s quite clear that she was a Gentile woman and had

13 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Ac 16:6–12). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 80

Murex Shells

not converted to the Jewish faith. But she did worship the God of the Jews. We’ve met other people like this in Acts. Cornelius was described in this way (Acts 10:2). She was probably quite wealthy. Purple cloth was very rare. The purple dye came from a shellfish (the Murex), and up to 10,000 shells would be needed to dye just 2 pounds of wool. •

Acts 16:16-18 The word fortune-teller can literally be translated as a spirit of a python. It was thought this slave girl had the ability to predict the future. This concept comes from the Greek city of Delphi where a priestess was said to be possessed by the god Apollo. He was thought to be embodied in a python snake. Therefore, anyone possessed by the python spirit was considered to be able to predict the future (we will discuss the cultural effects of this python spirit in our study of 1 Corinthians). Luke rightly attributes all of this nonsense to the work of a demon. Now, even though what this woman said was true, the problem surrounded the association of the Gospel with this ancient mystical possession. God was not to be confused with the gods of Grek and Rome. He was not (and is not) One among many, but the only true God. So it was imperative that Paul demonstrate the difference between that which is real and that which is false. Like Moses in Egypt, Paul demonstrated the impotence of these Greek gods. With just a command in the name of Jesus, the spirit leaves this girl, suggesting the God Paul represents is even more powerful that Apollo. It’s unclear what became of her. Luke does not mention salvation. It would be nice if she accepted Jesus as Lord.

•

Acts 16:19-24 Shortly before this incident, Roman Emperor Claudius had expelled all Jews from Rome (compare Acts 18:2). And since most Gentiles did not recognize Christianity as something separate from the Jewish faith, naturally they turned their attention to the two men who appeared to be the most Jewish. This explains why Timothy and Luke were not punished as well. Luke was a Gentile and Timothy had a

Gentile father. Although, I wonder why Paul didn’t declare his Roman citizenship to the arresting officer. Maybe there just wasn’t time. •

Acts 16:25-30 Do not miss the lesson here. As a Christian, we need to realize just how important our attitudes are when facing trials and hardships. Paul and Silas did win people to Christ through words, but look what happens when they demonstrate faith while under fire. Likewise, you are given a tremendous opportunity to be a witness when you are facing a trial or dealing with hardships in your life. The world is watching you and how you will respond. This is why I believe Christians in America need to stop whining about losing their rights and freedoms, and instead demonstrate faith and hope and joy. As in the case of Paul and Silas, the battle was the Lord’s, not theirs. They worshiped, sang, and prayed. God took care of the prison bars. Maybe Christians in America should focus on praising God, and let the Lord take care of the ACLU.

•

Acts 16:27 It was a Roman Law that if a guard lost a prisoner, he would receive the same punishment that prisoner was to receive. So there must have been a prisoner guilty of a capital offense; a criminal who would be facing the death penalty. The jailer would rather commit suicide than face execution. If that is true, then consider that this criminal, given a chance to flee for his life, instead stays. He remains at the jail, and would possibly still face the punishment for his crimes. I suspect these other prisoners were doing more than just listening to Paul and Silas.

•

Acts 16:31-34 I’m pretty sure this jailer had heard about the former demon-possessed slave girl. He probably heard what she said regarding Paul and Silas; that they were servants of God and would tell people how to be saved. Moved by the testimony of these two men, he asks that very question. And it was sincere. He actually wanted to know how to be saved. They shared the Good News with the jailer and his household, and each of them became believers that night. Verse 31 does not imply that if the jailer believed all in his house would be saved. His belief would not save everyone.

This verse needs to be read in conjunction with verse 34. Each who believed rejoiced, indicating that each individual who heard and responded became a believer. •

Acts 16:35-40 Apparently after the meal in the jailor’s home, Paul and Silas were escorted back to the prison. Maybe the jailor lived next to the jail. Either way, when told they could leave, Paul gets a little demanding. And although his request may seem a bit self-serving (as a Roman citizen, Paul had individual rights), it would help the new church in the city. Surely it would spare the church from further harassment. This Christianity was not merely an offshoot of the Jewish faith, but something that would (and did) include Roman citizens. Consider the jailor. It’s entirely possible that he was a Roman citizen. The authorities needed to learn that they could not indiscriminately punish a Christian as they did a Jew. Paul was defending this jailor and his household by demanding his rights. It was a reminder to the authorities that they better think long and hard before they deny a Christian their rights as a Roman citizen. All in all, Paul and Silas spend about 3 months ministering in Philippi (August to October 50 AD).

Acts 17 •

Acts 17:1 Thessalonica was about 100 miles from Philippi, with the other two towns spaced at about 30-mile intervals. Apparently there were no synagogues in the other two towns, which is why Paul did not spend time there (other than a night to rest). However, I do wonder why Paul did not share the gospel in those towns. There was no synagogue in Philippi, yet he spent time there. I guess much of this has to do with the Spirits leading.

•

Acts 17:2-4 Paul and Silas spent more than three weeks in Thessalonica. The missionaries actually received support from the Philippian church on several occasions (Philippians 4:16). Luke is merely pointing out here that they did not face any opposition for three weeks. I like the word reasoned in this section. Paul and Silas did not argue. They did not belligerently force their point. They took Old

Testament writings and presented the case for Jesus. Considering all that had been written about the Messiah, and all that had happened in the life of Jesus, it is reasonable to assume that this Jesus was/is the Messiah. Sometimes we need to keep in mind that the message of the Gospel does not need to be forced nor do people need to be pressured into believing. The message of Salvation is something to be shared in a reasonable manner and with a respectful attitude. If Paul did not belittle or pressure or scare people into accepting the Gospel message, neither should we. •

Acts 17:5 What most Bibles translate as “Crowd” is more accurately translated as “civic leaders”. Thessalonica was a self-governing city. There was no Roman garrison controlling the city. So the city was led by a local assembly; a demos, as it is described in the Greek. This group of people was in charge of providing direction and action in these kinds of matters. The word demos (people) is one of the root words found in demagogue; a word that describes someone who is a champion of the common people. It also describes someone who uses the common people to gain power. Luke indicates that the civic leaders in Thessalonica were wicked and apparently easily corrupted. The Jews used these corrupt leaders to stir the general public into a mob. In other words, some Jews came to town, found some corrupt civic leaders, and enticed them to fabricate a crisis so that in the end these civic leaders would be viewed as champions of the people. But there was no crisis. There was no civil unrest. It was all a fabricated lie. And things got so out of hand that even those associated with Paul and Silas were viewed as enemies. Do you now see the contrast between Paul and Silas reasoning and the Jews inciting? One made people think and respond. The other created an emotional stir and caused people to react. This is why I believe that Christians should be respectful and reasonable in their pursuit of evangelism, not creating a crisis so someone will react.

•

Acts 17:6-9 Jason was probably Jewish (compare Romans 16:21), and maybe a relative of Paul. The mob turned on Jason, not merely because he provided lodging for Paul and Silas, but probably because he was a Jew converted to Christianity. Why they went after Jason and not the rest of the believers in Thessalonica is unknown. According to Luke, a large crowd of people had become saved (Acts 17:4). Two men, Aristarchus and Secundus, later become traveling companions with Paul (Acts 20:4). The charge that Paul and Silas had caused trouble all over the world is a fabricated lie spread by jealous Jews. Their claim about Jesus being King echo’s the accusation made against Jesus during His trial and crucifixion (Luke 23:2 and John 19:21-22). In this story about Jason, do you see the double standard here? Which group was causing all the trouble? Which group had created unrest wherever they went? When did Paul or any of his traveling companions attack someone’s house and drag them out into the street? The Jews and this mob were the ones acting unreasonably. Any civic leader should have recognized this. Anyway, Jason and a few others are forced to make a pledge and pay a bond. They would make sure Paul and Silas leave the city.

•

Acts 17:10-12 Paul, Silas, Luke, and Timothy end up in Berea, about 45 miles southwest of Thessalonica. Luke says they were even more successful there. It appears none of the Jews in this city turned against the group. Once again a large group of people, even prominent women, receive Jesus as Lord. I suspect that even today people are just as thirsty for the truth; it’s just that the Church today seems apprehensive to share the Gospel for fear of what may happen. We’ve become fearful of the ACLU or other atheist groups. Their scare tactics appear to have worked. And these groups of anti-Christian antagonists are accomplishing just what they want; to silence the Church.

•

Acts 17:13-15 Again the Anti-Paul Liberation Union comes to town. They heard about his success and determined to silence him. Truly nothing has changed. Wherever the

Church is doing mighty work, there will always be those who attempt to undermine the work or threaten the work. Of course, where the Church is not working or not having an effect, there will be no opposition. So the next time we complain about particular groups or organizations making things difficult for the Church, maybe we should view it in a positive way. But regardless of HOW we view it, we must not give up. Paul and Silas do not stop spreading the Gospel, they only move on to another town. It’s noteworthy that the new believers in Berea act before these Jews can get the town to react like Thessalonica. Silas and Timothy stay behind while other believers travel with Paul all the way to Athens to ensure his safety. •

Acts 17:16-34 One needs to understand the Greek gods to fully understand what Paul did here. Luke says Paul visited the local synagogue to reason with the Jews and God-fearing Gentiles. But Paul also spoke in the public square. Athens was in decline in Paul’s day. It had lost much of its prominence since Rome had come to power. But the influence of old philosophers still remained. Epicurean philosophers followed the teachings of Epicurus (341–270 BC) who claimed that man’s purpose for existence was personal pleasure and happiness. Stoic philosophers were pantheist; believing in a multitude of gods that behaved much like humans. These gods were selfish, vengeful, arrogant, and viewed humans with a smug superiority. These gods did not seek to help humans. Rather, these Greek gods seemed intolerant and impatient toward humans, which is why humans had to work diligently to keep the gods appeased and happy. In other words, humans existed to serve the gods. The gods did not exist to help humans. So as Paul debated with these men, he naturally pointed out that Man’s purpose existed beyond the physical world, and spoke of God giving to humanity. To the Epicurean, Paul would have spoken of Spiritual things. To the Stoics, Paul said this unknown God they worshiped was a God who gave rather than took (Acts 17:25). So when Paul began speaking to these philosophers, naturally his message of grace and the sacrifice of Jesus seemed strange. The

message of the Gospel is foolishness to those headed for destruction (1 Corinthians 1:18-28). Because they viewed the flesh as evil, Paul’s message about the resurrection seemed foolish (this philosophy will become known as Gnosticism – a separation of the spirit from the flesh. Notably today Mormons and Jehovah Witnesses embrace this philosophy). Naturally, because the flesh was seen to be wicked, why would anyone want to put on the flesh once again? However, although some did disagree and accused Paul of babbling (assembling a philosophy based on bits and pieces of different religions), Paul spoke kindly and respectfully while debating (tossing ideas back and forth) these Greek philosophers. He even quoted some of their own writings (Epimenides and Aratus). He said they were very religious, but did not know the full truth. He indicated that they were not far from God, nor was He far from them; contrasting, perhaps, what these Greeks might have heard from the Jews in the city. In the end, some heard and believed while others scoffed and walked away. Significantly a man named Dionysius and a woman named Damaris become believers.

November 10: Acts 18, 1 Thessalonians 1-2 Acts 18 •

Acts 18:1-3 Aquila and Pricilla had lived in Rome, but because they were Jewish, they were expelled. According to Roman historian Suetonius, Claudius Caesar expelled all the Jews because of the constant riots surrounding a man named Chrestus (which MAY be a reference to Christ). It is not stated that Pricilla and Aquila were believers before meeting Paul, but rather that they too were workers in leather. Their shop would have been downstairs with housing upstairs.

•

Acts 18:4-5 Paul arrived in Corinth all alone, which might explain the feelings he expressed in 1 Corinthians 2:1-5. And honestly, who wouldn’t be a bit intimidated

while evangelizing in Sin City. Corinth had the reputation of being the most corrupt city in the Roman Empire. Sexual sin was especially predominate. Corinth was the center of worship for the goddess of love, Aphrodite, who promoted immorality in the name of religion. Prostitutes roamed the city seeking those who desired to worship this goddess. They had little to no hair and did not cover their head. So in town by himself Paul spoke during the Sabbath. However, once Silas and Timothy arrived, he spoke every day. It seems Paul regained his boldness once there was fellow believers present. •

Acts 18:6-8 Paul references Ezekiel 33:1-6 here, a passage probably familiar to these Jews. Luke purposefully points out that a Gentile who believed in God was able to see the truth. This, of course, testifies that Paul was speaking Truth. So if others who worshiped God were able to see that Jesus is the Messiah, why were the Jews not able see this? The fault was not in Paul’s message or his delivery. The guilt rested upon those who refused to hear. Of course, not all the Jews refused to listen. Crispus, the leader of the Synagogue, became a believer (see verse 8).

•

Acts 18:9-11 Paul must have been quite unnerved by being in Corinth. It almost seems as if he was contemplating the idea of leaving. If so, this would explain why the Lord spoke these words to him. Perhaps Paul felt that there was no one in this sin-filled city that would be open to hearing the Gospel. Yet the Lord assures Paul that even among all this decadence His people might be found. It’s interesting that the Lord uses the word Laos (People) in verse 10. It is often used to describe the people of Israel. In a way, God is reminding Paul that although it may appear many in this city are far from Him, the mission is not entirely hopeless. Paul will find that those who appear unreachable are in reality the most receptive to the Good News. Trapped in a life of sin, the sinner is looking for a way to escape. The good religious person, on the other hand, feels no conviction or remorse for their way of life. This is even true today. Christians wrongly assume that those with the most sin are harder to convert

than those who are good and decent citizens. I have found that those who feel they are good people are the most difficult to convince that they need a Savior. But those who are bad and know it are the people who are looking for help and hope. They want someone to save them. Good people join organizations. Bad people are looking for help. â&#x20AC;˘

Acts 18:12-17 The significance of Gallio becoming proconsul is that any judgment he would make would establish legal precedent. He had a brother (Seneca) who was an influential philosopher in the city of Rome. If these Jews could get him to rule against Christianity, it would become the official stance of the Empire. Rome did not permit new religions to expand within the empire. And since the Jews felt Christianity was something different that the Jewish faith, perhaps they could convince Rome of this as well. But Gallio did not see it that way, which is why he refused to even hear the case. And besides, Gallio was not stupid. It was easy to see who the real troublemakers were here. Paul and his group certainly did not stir up trouble. They just taught the Gospel. Notice how the crowd turned against the new leader of the Synagogue (Sosthenes), and not Paul. It seems that they were growing weary

It is possible that Sosthenes does eventually become a believer in light of what Paul says in 1 Corinthians 1:1.

and irritated by the constant disruptions initiated by the unbelieving Jews. â&#x20AC;˘

Acts 18:18 After spending a year and a half in Corinth (Acts 18:11), Paul begins his journey back to Antioch. While in Corinth, Paul writes two letters to the Thessalonian Church. Once he leaves Corinth, Paul gets a haircut to mark the end of a vow. Although the reason for the vow is not stated, it is probable that when the Lord made His promise to Paul that he would not be harmed (Acts 18:9-10), Paul would have left his hair grow; similar to the Nazirite vows mentioned in Numbers 6:121.

•

Acts 18:19 It is unclear why Pricilla and Aquila traveled with Paul to Ephesus. Perhaps they were interested in spreading the Gospel. They remain in this city while Paul continues toward Jerusalem. And apparently Silas and Timothy had remained behind in Corinth to minister to the churches that had recently been established.

•

Acts 18:20-22 Some early Greek manuscripts add that Paul did not stay long in Ephesus because he wanted to get to Jerusalem to observe a festival. If this is accurate, it was probably the Passover. So after a brief stay in Ephesus, he sails the 500 miles to Jerusalem, fellowships peacefully with the church there, then heads back to Antioch; a journey of another 450 miles. While Paul is traveling, Pricilla and Aquila are working in Ephesus.

•

Acts 18:23 The third missionary journey is introduced briefly here, as Paul starts out strengthening the believers in this region. While he is working there, Pricilla and Aquila are working in Ephesus, preparing for Paul’s arrival.

•

Acts 18:24-26 The Jewish scholars who lived in Alexandria are known for their Greek translation of the Old Testament (the Septuagint). It is stated that Apollos was well versed in the Jewish scriptures. However, his knowledge of the Messiah was limited to what John the Baptist had proclaimed. In other words, he knew the Messiah was coming, and he knew the need to repent, but he was unfamiliar with the Cross, the resurrection, and the Holy Spirit. This is where Pricilla and Aquila pull him aside and tell him the rest of the story (kind of like what Paul Harvey used to do). And truthfully, I see this as an example that should still be practiced today. It’s one thing to be passionate about proclaiming the Good News, but another to be fully informed about the Good News. Anyone who desires to speak for God and about God should spend some time making sure they know the Word of God accurately. Now I’m not trying to discourage someone from telling others about their experience with Jesus, but when it comes to teaching others about the Lord, it is wise to seek training and teaching from those better versed and more knowledgeable. Apollos doesn’t assert his Alexandrian

training. Instead, he humbles himself to be taught by two tent makers. We would be wise to have this same attitude when someone teaches us. â&#x20AC;˘

Acts 18:27-28 Apollos is sent to Corinth where he not only strengthens the

believers in that city (presumably teaching them more about the Old Testament), but he debates the Jews as well. To Apollos, there was no discrepancy between the Jesus of Nazareth and the Messiah of Scripture. Passages like Isaiah 9 or Isiah 53 spoke clearly and plainly of Jesus. He was and is the Messiah. In Corinth, Paul planted a seed and Apollos watered. Unfortunately, the People of Corinth will devote themselves to the messenger, not the Master. Eventually, some will align themselves to Apollos while others align themselves to Paul and even Peter. Paul will later address this in 1 Corinthians 3:4-6. And I would say that Apollos did nothing to initiate this clique. If he had, you can be sure Paul would have rebuked him for doing this. It is essential for a church to realize that the person instructing and leading them is only the messenger. No church should be built around or upon its pastor. And pastors need to remember this as well.

1 Thessalonians Paul wrote this letter to the Christians in Thessalonica while he was in the city of Corinth. He responded to news brought by Silas and Timothy once they arrived from Berea (Acts 18:5). This would place the letter between 50 and 54 A.D. It was probably Paulâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s second letter (Galatians being his first). According to Acts 17, Paul and Silas had been driven from the city, apparently leaving Timothy behind. Then, while Paul and Silas were in Berea, some Judaizers from Thessalonica came to that town and stirred up trouble, driving Paul to Athens while Silas and Timothy remain behind (Acts 17:10-15). When Timothy and Silas arrive in Corinth,

they came bearing news of the Church in Thessalonica and apparently a list of questions Paul will answer in this first letter. The Greek general Cassander built Thessalonica in 315 B.C. It is named after his wife, the half-sister of Alexander the Great. It was a city of about 200,000 by New Testament times. Today the population is near 300,000. During World War 2, 60,000 Jews were removed from the city and executed. During Roman rule, Thessalonica was a free city, meaning there was no garrison of Roman soldiers stationed there. It was self-governed by a group of city leaders. Because it was a free city, there were many Jews in the city, enough to create a Synagogue. Paul spent more than three weeks in the city preaching salvation by faith in Christ alone before some Judaizers stirred up trouble. Overall, it seems he spent a few months in Thessalonica (Acts 17:1). The new Church consisted of some Jews, some Greeks who had become interested in the God of Israel, and some prominent women from the city (Acts 17:4). These new believers would have had a diverse background and different foundational beliefs. Perhaps many of the questions arose because of this difference. 1 Thessalonians 1 •

1 Thessalonians 1:1 Paul frequently used the word “we” in this letter; writing for the st

group and not just for him. An early tradition, dating back to the 1 Century, describes Paul as a "Baldheaded, bowlegged, strongly built man, small in size, with meeting

eyebrows, with a rather large nose, full of grace, for at times he looked like a man and at times he had the face of an angel." 14 The Roman name “Paul” means “little.” •

1 Thessalonians 1:2-3 Although certain people stirred up trouble in Thessalonica, it did not derail the work of the new Christians. From the time Paul was driven from the city and to the time Timothy and Silas shared their report, this new Church had thrived. I find that interesting. I find it encouraging. Although influential people tried

14 http://www.religionfacts.com/christianity/bible_stories/pauls_appearance.htm

to destroy the new Church, these believers did not shy away from being the Church. I think there is an important lesson here we need to keep in mind. Political and governmental oppression should not hinder or derail the work of the Church. We dare not use hardship as an excuse to refrain from evangelism and service. •

1 Thessalonians 1:4-5 Isn’t it amazing that Paul, a former Pharisee, is now able to call Gentile believers his brothers and sisters (his “Brethren”)? I think he said this about them because the Holy Spirit came upon them and confirmed they were indeed part of God’s family. There was evidence of the Spirit’s presence in their life through Faith, Hope, and Love. Additionally, I could spend a great deal of time here debating the whole “election” argument (“Chosen to be His own people” in verse 4), but I will reserve that discussion for our Study of Ephesians 1. Simply stated, there is a great deal of debate surrounding election and free will. In the extremes of both camps, the truth is missed. The Bible does speak about being chosen by God for salvation. And the Bible does speak about our responsibility to respond to the message of the cross. Where these two views blend and cross lines, we will find the truth.

•

1 Thessalonians 1:6-7 Paul indicates that these new believers received the Gospel message with Joy. I find that significant. Some of the new believers were Jewish, but some were Gentile. I can understand why a Jew would be excited to hear that the Messiah had come, but what made the message of Jesus so thrilling to the Gentiles? Perhaps we underestimate the hopelessness and despair within the heart of a nonbeliever. I think this is a sad testimony to today’s church. So many people come to salvation without apparent joy. There seems to be little excitement. In my circle of influence, I seldom see people thrilled to hear the Good News of Christ. I often wonder if this is because whom we share the Good News with in the first place. Why are we so prone to take the Gospel to those who are almost there? Why do we reach for those who are most like us? Why don’t we reach out to the hopeless and to those who despair? It seems to me they need to hear of Christ just as well.

•

1 Thessalonians 1:8-10 Macedonia and Achaia were the northern and southern regions of Greece. Apparently, people throughout the region heard about the new Church in Thessalonica. And as Timothy and Silas made their way to Corinth, people were talking. “We just came from Thessalonica,” Timothy would say. “Really? Did you hear about the great revival in that city?” a stranger might inquire. Can you image the joy this would give Paul and his companions? Imagine how you would feel if you overheard some people praising the church you attend? On a side note, I think it is wise for church leadership to conduct an informal poll within the community, asking people if they have heard about their church and if they know where that church is located. It says a lot about that congregations influence in the community.

1 Thessalonians 2 •

1 Thessalonians 2:1-6 Apparently, there were some people in Thessalonica who claimed these missionaries were on this preaching tour simply to make a name for themselves and to make a profit. If that were true, says Paul, why would they endure such hostility. Pointing them to what the Mission Team experienced in Philippi (see Acts 16:22-24), Paul says they continued to preach the Good News. And were not the people in Thessalonica changed? If it was all a fake, why would so many lives be changed?

•

1 Thessalonians 2:7-12 There is a difference between a missionary and a pastor, although there is blending between the two roles. A missionary’s purpose is to lead people to Christ. A pastor leads Christians to holiness. Paul says that he and the missionary team became more than evangelists. They made a personal connection with the people in this city. Based upon the tone Paul uses here, we get the impression the missionaries had left before they were ready. Had it not been for the urging of Jason and the other believers, I suspect Paul and the team would have remained despite all the lies and deceit (Acts 17:10). One thing is for sure, the Missionary Team had prepared these new believers for hardship. They may have

started out as Christian children, but they matured quickly. They quickly learned how to conduct themselves in a manner worthy of the name Christian. •

1 Thessalonians 2:13-16 Paul compared the trial these new believers faced with the trial the Christians in Jerusalem faced. Even the Missionary Team understood what it was like to have fellow citizens turn against them. Yet in spite of this, the new believers in Thessalonica remained steadfast. This strength and resolve come from believing something beyond human wisdom or human understanding. If these new believers had felt the Gospel was simply the wild idea of Men, they would have rejected that faith as soon as the trials began. However, the Good News is not the kind of message Man would invent. The Religions of Men are nothing more than the fruit of someone’s wild imagination or the corruption of the Truth. The fact that these people in Thessalonica could tell the difference is a tribute to their wisdom.

•

1 Thessalonians 2:16 I’m not sure how God’s anger caught up with the persecutors. It could be that Paul realized Rome would one day destroy Jerusalem. That event would happen in about 15 years. It’s possible Paul meant that God had turned from the Jews for the time being and had ushered in the age of the Church. Maybe he had the Tribulation in mind, or perhaps the wrath that falls upon all who reject Jesus.

•

1 Thessalonians 2:17-20 Paul says that he literally felt like his family had been torn from him when he was forced to leave (to be orphaned). Somehow, Satan kept them apart. No reason is given and no reason is known, but Paul blamed Satan for the hindrance.

November 11 1 Thessalonians 3-5 1 Thessalonians 3

•

1 Thessalonians 3:1-5 There is an interesting tone here that hints at a moment of brokenness. When the Missionary Team is asked to leave Thessalonica, it seems Paul felt the Church was not ready to fend for themselves. He worried that the situation with Jason would cause the believers to be overcome – overcome to the point they would lose faith, not lose salvation (see verse 5). He was worried that they might stop trusting the Lord amidst their trials. This is why he sent Timothy back to the city. He wanted Timothy to strengthen the new church, but also to bring back news about their walk with Christ. Paul felt genuine concern for their faith; he deeply loved the people of Thessalonica. Oh, and Timothy’s report must have been verbal. It doesn’t appear the church in Thessalonica wrote a letter like the Church in Corinth did.

•

1 Thessalonians 3:6-8 Isn’t it true that you draw strength from the faith of others? The news Timothy shared strengthened the faith of Paul and Silas ( Greatly

Encouraged in verse 7). I have found that most Christians are not aware how their faith strengthens others. But trust me, when you are facing a trial, people are watching – believers and non-believers. When you fall on your knees and worship God despite what you are facing, your display of faith strengthens others. •

1 Thessalonians 3:9-10 If the Thessalonian Church displayed an unwavering faith, what could possibly be lacking? What “gaps” needed to be filled in? This is an important lesson on discipleship. Although the people in Thessalonica had responded to the message of Jesus, there still needed to be instruction on how to live as a Christian. Just because someone comes to Christ and is saved does not mean they can be ignored for the rest of their Christian life. They need to be taught the Word of God, they need to be instructed on how to work and live together as a church, and they need to learn how to make disciples of their own. These are some of the gaps Paul will address in the next two chapters.

•

1 Thessalonians 3:11-13 Notice specifically what Paul prays FOR now that he has received news about the church. He asks the Lord to help the Thessalonian

Christians increase in their love for one another (part of Christian Maturity), and he asks God to help them become more holy (part of the sanctification process) 1 Thessalonians 4 •

1 Thessalonians 4:1-2 A central teaching by the Apostle Paul throughout many of his letters focuses on personal holiness. He insists that to be a Christian a person must believe in Jesus for salvation, and surrender to the Holy Spirit for sanctification as well. The Spirit guides and convicts a believer into living in a way that honors God. This teaching seems straightforward to most of us. It only makes sense that a person who admits they are a sinner in need of a Savior would then abstain from that sin ( Go

and sin no more – John 8:11). However, throughout the ages of the Church, this teaching has needed to be reemphasized. Christian’s seem to drift away from holiness – from living in a way that pleases God, but it doesn’t appear this is what happened in Thessalonica. Not enough time had passed for them to slip back into their old habits. More than likely, they had not received complete instruction on what it means to become a believer. Maybe personal holiness was one of the gaps Paul referenced in the previous chapter. •

1 Thessalonians 4:3-8 Since Thessalonica was a Greek city, we would expect it to be immersed in Greek culture. Sexual Immorality was practiced openly. It was part of the culture and part of the Greek religion. Extramarital sex was sometimes viewed as an act of worship. The goddess Aphrodite was worshiped through sex with a temple prostitute. Paul insists that to live in a way that pleases God is to abstain from these sexual sins. Actually, the word porneia has an even broader meaning including adultery, premarital and extramarital intercourse, homosexuality, incest, and other sexual sins mentioned in Leviticus 17. The point is that a Christian cannot separate their faith and their human sexuality. The two are intertwined. A person who professes to be a Christian does not have the freedom to succumb to the desires of the flesh. This, of course, takes us back to the main point – a call to live a holy life.

The deeper question concerns Salvation. How closely is salvation tied to a person’s holiness? If the faith of our heart and the deeds of our body are so closely intertwined, can a person truly be saved if they cannot control their lusts? The answer is tied to verse eight. One of the purposes of the Holy Spirit is to convict us of sin. When we sin, He will prick our hearts and show us how to live in a way that honors God. So the issue is not tied just to our sin but in our response to the Holy Spirit’s conviction when we sin. This is the sexuality problem facing the church today. As we debate the issue of homosexuality, two views are at odds with one another. One says that it is a sin (which it is), and the other says any sin can be forgiven (which it can). But the issue we are missing involves a person’s response to the Holy Spirit. Where the Church needs to take a hard stance is not allowing someone to remove homosexuality from the list of sins. We reject the teaching of God and the conviction of the Spirit when we tell someone (or ourselves) that it’s okay to practice homosexuality and still be in fellowship with God. We are telling them to ignore the convicting power of the Spirit and, in the end, reject God. “ The mind set on the flesh

is hostile toward God; for it does not subject itself to the law of God, for it is not even able to do so”15 (Romans 8:7). As with any sin (not just homosexuality), the problem arises when we ignore what the Spirit is saying about our sin. To ignore the Spirit is to demonstrate hostility toward God, and I can’t help but wonder if a person who is hostile toward God (hostile to what He says about our sin) is really in a right relationship with God. •

1 Thessalonians 4:9-12 The people of this world are watching how Christians treat one another. It will be almost impossible for an unsaved person to believe we love them if we can’t love our fellow Christians. However, Paul also reminds us that our behavior toward outsiders is just as important. The words “a quiet life” in verse 11 are best understood to mean “a peaceful life” – a life devoid of anxiousness, worry, and

15 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Ro 8:7). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 98

fret. Isn’t it true that a person who is at peace with themselves and with God can be a source of peace for others? If we say, “We believe”, we should live in a way that confirms that. So, the main point Paul has been teaching in this section (verses 1-12) is that Christianity is much more that belief in Christ. To be a Christian is to submit to the teachings of God, to live in a way that pleases God, and live so that outsiders can see God through you. •

1 Thessalonians 4:13-18 We don’t know if this was a question the church asked or if Paul was simply continuing his instruction. For whatever reason, Paul begins talking about the rapture of the Church (dead in Christ – verse 16). At some point in the future, Christ, the archangel, and a trumpet will sound the end of the Church Age. Paul assures us that this will be a bodily rapture (or resurrection). The physically

Notice how Paul used the word “We” in verse 15. He seemed to believe that the Lord was returning soon. This would explain his sense of urgency something missing in today’s church.

dead will be called out of their tombs, and then those who are still alive will meet them in the air. I have often been asked what the Bible teaches about cremation. Can a Christian who has been cremated still participate in the resurrection? The answer is yes. Keep in mind that Paul is talking about men and women who were already dead. Even today, a body decays over time – even bodies sealed in a casket and placed in a concrete vault. What of those Christians who were burnt at the stake? What of those who died at sea? Their bodies not only became dust and ashes but were scattered along the depths of the ocean. Regardless of the present condition of a person’s body, Paul assures us that with a shout, that body will be resurrected and called heavenward. Although Paul does not go into detail here, he does mention in 1 Corinthians 15 about how the living are also transformed. 1 Thessalonians 5 99

•

1 Thessalonians 5:1-3 Apparently Paul had already spoken about this “Day of the Lord”. By the way, he is not speaking about the Rapture here, but the events that unfold after the rapture of the Church. Paul expects to be absent by then (see the word “They” in verse 3). Truthfully, there doesn’t need to be any signs to precede the rapture. It could happen at any moment. However, after the Church is called away from the earth, a deceptive time of peace will unfold (verse 3), perhaps celebrated by the signing of a seven-year peace treaty with Israel (compare Daniel 9:27). The Old Testament prophet Zephaniah described this day as one of distress and anguish (Zephaniah 1:14-18). The events that unfold after this day are described in Revelation 6-19. It will be a period in history where God becomes involved much more dramatically than before – even more dramatically than when Christ walked the earth.

•

1 Thessalonians 5:4-11 People living in the Greek culture despised manual labor. They had slaves do all the work, which freed the Greeks to lounge around and relax and think and entertain themselves. Apparently, some of the Thessalonian Christians had not changed that part of their behavior. Also, considering the subject here, some may have even quit their jobs waiting for Christ’s return (compare 2 Thessalonians 3:10). So Paul sums it best when he says “Stay alert and clearheaded” (verse 6). Believers who are busy doing God’s work don’t have time to worry and fret about when the Lord is returning (see Luke 12:43). Honestly, I grow weary at those who keep pointing to the signs and telling me that the end is near. Encourage one another and build up one another by contributing to others instead of taking from others.

•

1 Thessalonians 5:12-13 Just as God ordained the father to be the head of the house, He ordained leaders to be the head of the church. They are not to be lords, but they are still called to lead (Matthew 20:25-26). This is what God planned. This is how He structured the Church. That pastor or elder in your church does not have an easy calling. Unlike most believers who are merely responsible for their own holiness, pastors and elders are held responsible for the holiness of those under their care (see

100

Hebrews 13:17). He urges the Thessalonian Christians to honor their calling, respect their work (their contributions to the life of the church), and live peacefully with one another. The greatest stress in a pastor’s life comes when his flock bites and devours one another. •

1 Thessalonians 5:14-21 Plenty of good advice here. It would make a pastor’s job so much easier of a church would follow all this advice. Although all these are worthwhile, I want to focus directly on verse 19. How can someone quench the Spirit? It’s important a Christian realize that attitudes and behaviors can directly influence the life of a church. Indifference, gossip, laziness, and a general sour attitude can suck the life right out of a congregation. Although the Holy Spirit had been attempting to do mighty things in the church and through the church, He is restrained – even stifled – because of someone’s destructive attitude. Any flame ignited in the heart of a believer is easily extinguished by people who sow seeds of division. Selfishness and empty conceit poison the life of a church, which is why Paul’s final advice here surrounded behaviors and attitudes that strengthen – that fan the flame of the Spirit.

•

1 Thessalonians 5:23-28 Verse 23 is a great argument against those who claim our Spiritual life is separate from our Physical life. As I said earlier, they are intertwined. Holiness comes in many ways – Spirt, Soul, and Body. We dare not miss this. We’ve given our soul to the Lord, but we also need to give Him our body and our spirit as well. We submit to the Lord when we live in a way that honors Him, when He is given control of our body, our mind, and our soul.

November 12 2 Thessalonians 1-3 2 Thessalonians About a year after writing his first letter, Paul responds with his second letter to the Thessalonian Church. Many of the topics in this letter continue the discussion from his 101

previous letter. Perhaps Paul had received some additional news about the church, and these false teachings about the Day of the Lord had begun to confuse many Thessalonian Christians. Paul addresses these specific concerns in this second letter, written in early part of the fifth decade (50 – 53 A.D.).

2 Thessalonians 1 •

2 Thessalonians 1:1-2 These three men, and the other members of the Mission Team, were still in Corinth when they wrote this letter.

•

2 Thessalonians 1:3-6 It is unclear what trials and persecutions these Christians were specifically facing, but considering the way Jason was treated, it may have been both social and political (see Acts 17:8-9). However, even while facing these trials, the Thessalonian Christians remained steadfast in their faith.

•

2 Thessalonians 1:7-10 Only two groups of people will rejoice when Christ returns: The Church, which will be taken away, and Israel, who will finally recognize her Savior. However, two groups of people will be in anguish when Christ returns: those who are ignorant (Don’t know God) and those who are disobedient (Refuse to obey). The flaming fire of Judgment is not a fire of punishment. The fire of punishment is reserved for Hell. God’s Fire is one that reveals (compare 1 Corinthians 3:12-15). This Fire of Judgment is directed toward the people of this world who rejected Him even after witnessing the Rapture of the Church and the battle at Armageddon. His fire is also directed toward those who claim they did not know God existed. That excuse is also not valid considering the global scale of Armageddon and the heavenly signs that precede the Lord’s arrival (compare

102

Some theologians suggest that God’s final punishment is annihilation – that a person’s soul and spirit cease to exist. If true, then it’s difficult to justify Paul’s remark here.

Romans 1:18-32). Paul is quite clear in his opinion of God’s punishment. Once someone is judged to deserve punishment, they will endure eternal destruction. They will be separated from God. Perhaps those who face this eternal separation will remain conscience of what they have lost rather than living in hell oblivious to Heaven’s glories. •

2 Thessalonians 1:11-12 Paul encouraged these believers to continue laboring for the Lord. While they waited for the Lord to give them this promised rest, they were to continue serving the Lord in faith. This is a lesson we need to hear as well. We can spend days discussing the finer details of the Rapture and the second coming of Christ. A better use of our time would be to live in a way that honors the Lord.

2 Thessalonians 2 •

2 Thessalonians 2:1-4 At some point prior to this Fire of Judgment, God will withdraw His hand of restraint and the Man of Lawlessness will be revealed. Paul insists that the Day of the Lord could not have begun because this Man of Sin has not been set free. The Lord is still restraining the antichrist. Paul gives several examples of what will happen when this Man is no longer restrained. Religion will be outlawed, except, of course, the worship of the antichrist. He will claim to be God. By the way, this is not the same event as described in 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18. That event describes the Lord withdrawing the Church from the earth. The event Paul talks about here happens after the rapture. Paul clearly taught the Thessalonian Christians that the Lord would spare the Church the trials of the Tribulation. However, in light of their present trials, someone had forged a letter teaching that they were presently in the middle of the Tribulation. Paul was trying to address this confusion. His teaching was clearly based upon Daniel 7:25 and Daniel 9:27.

•

2 Thessalonians 2:5-8 Paul reminds us that before the antichrist can rise to power, the Lord will have to remove His restraint. The Lord is presently restraining the antichrist from being revealed. Paul says they know what (or who) is restraining him.

103

The Holy Spirit is who is restraining the Man of Lawlessness. He is holding back the flood of evil on this earth. But see, this is where it gets quite interesting. Presently, the Church is the dwelling place of the Holy Spirit. He lives in the heart of Believers. So in a roundabout way, Paul implies that the presence of the Church is restraining the antichrist because the Spirit works through believers like you and me. We are keeping evil at bay. We (the Church) keep Satan on a short leash. The Church stands in the face of evil and shouts, “You shall not pass!” Simply by being salt and light in this world, the Church demonstrates what “Good” looks like, which then helps the people of this world discern what is evil. However, when the Church is withdrawn and the Spirit withdraws His hand of restraint, the antichrist will have no one to stop him. For this very reason, conservative scholars agree that the Church is raptured prior to the 7 year tribulation period (Daniel 9:27). It makes sense. If the antichrist would try to rise to power while the Church was still present, righteous men and woman would cry out “foul” and reveal the Man for who he is. He could never succeed while the Church is still around. That’s why the Church must be taken away. •

2 Thessalonians 2:9-12 I often hear people complain about a judgmental God. People have said that since God is love, why would He condemn someone to hell. The truth is we condemn ourselves. God offered a way to find eternal life and a means to escape punishment. He established the standard and revealed the consequences for disobedience. Therefore, when we chose to ignore His commands and reject the One He sent to save, we have chosen punishment over life. If God were to overlook our disobedience and rejection, then He would not be a holy and just God. How is it justice for the disobedient to receive the same reward as the obedient? As difficult as this passage is, it cannot be ignored. At some point in the future, God will deal with those who refuse to accept the Truth. Warren Wiersbe says, “ Just as a

104

physician cannot love health without hating disease and dealing with it, so God cannot love righteousness without hating sin and judging it ”.16 •

2 Thessalonians 2:13-17 The Church must never associate troubles and trials in this life with the Great Tribulation the world will face. In fact, the persecutions we endure are nothing compared to the suffering the world will face prior to the return of Christ. Satan will be working almost unrestrained on earth and God will be sending judgments from heaven (Revelation 6-19). This is why I think it is a mistake to look at all that is wrong in our world and exclaim, “The end is near”. The signs have nothing to do with the Rapture of the Church. The Rapture will come suddenly and without warning. Only once the Church is removed will the signs begin to be revealed. Rather than spend time looking at the signs, a Christian would be wise to keep a level head and focus on being an instrument of peace in this wicked world. God has chosen you and me to be the instruments through which He works. For that, we rejoice. But we also must labor tirelessly and with urgency. The Lord could call us home at any time.

2 Thessalonians 3 •

2 Thessalonians 3:1-5 Paul encouraged these believers to do what the Church has been called to do: to be salt and light in a dark world.

•

2 Thessalonians 3:6-15 In his previous letter, Paul warned those who were idle and lazy– sponging off of others rather than contributing to the life of the Church. Apparently, that warning was ignored. Therefore, Paul calls for an even harder stance. Those who labored to be salt and light were to separate themselves from the lazy pew sitters. They acted as if the Lord died on the cross so they might have a cushioned seat in the church. They took from others, not just physically but spiritually as well. They sat idly by and watched others labor for the kingdom. They complained about things in the church but never lifted a finger to help solve the problems. You know what kind of person I’m talking about: the Squeaky Wheel. Nothing ever suits.

16 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (2 Th 1:6). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 105

They meddle. Paul said that their selfish complains were to be disregarded. They were not to be treated as enemies but to be disregarded as someone who contributes to the life of the church. It’s kind of like the Church member who shows up to vote at crucial moments in the life of the church but who does not contribute to the church in any other way. How has their idleness afforded them the privilege to have a say in things? •

2 Thessalonians 3:16-18 Apparently Paul dictated most of his letters to someone who then wrote them down. But to prove its authenticity, Paul would add a line or two in his own handwriting. It must have been easily recognizable to the different churches. This would prove to the Thessalonian church that the letter was genuine, not a counterfeit like the other one they received. Actually, many counterfeit letters were circulated around this time. Some were even forged 200 years later. These forgeries are what caused the Church to meet and canonize the Scriptures in the late fourth century (see http://www.biblica.com/en-us/bible/bible-faqs/how-were-the-books-of-thebible-chosen/).

November 13 Acts 19, 1 Corinthians 1-2 Acts 19 •

Acts 19:1-7 As in the case of Apollos, the 12 men Paul meets in Ephesus only knew of John the Baptist’s call of repentance. Perhaps the disciples of John had spread his message after he was beheaded; calling people to holy living. Now although this is a noble message, it misses the mark. Jesus called the people to believe in Him and place their faith in His message of forgiveness, not in straightening up their lives on their own power and in their own strength. It seems clear from this encounter that there were people who believed Jesus was the Messiah, but misunderstood the work of the cross. Luke calls them believers (verse 1), and Paul indicates that they

106

believed (verse 2), but they had not heard nor received the Holy Spirit. So Paul reminds them that the baptism of John caused a person to believe they were a sinner. The baptism of Jesus offers forgiveness of those sins (verse 4). Hearing this, they respond, are baptized, and then receive the Spirit of God. God then gives them the testimony of tongues (other languages) as a witness to unbelievers. We encounter this same thing even today. In just about every church, there are people who believe Jesus is real, believe with all their heart that He is the Messiah and believe they are a sinner, but never move beyond conviction. They do not fully understand what Christ did upon the cross. They do not fully understand that they are forgiven by grace. They spend their life trying hard not to sin, and hope their good deeds outweigh their bad. They never live in grace and probably do not understand grace. I will not question their salvation. That is between them and God. But I do wonder how a “

person filled with the Spirit of God would misunderstand grace. For His Spirit joins

with our spirit to affirm that we are God’s children ” 17 (Romans 8:16). •

Acts 19:8-10 As promised (Acts 18:21), Paul returns to the Synagogue and speaks about Jesus. He does this for three months until some, being stubborn, start speaking out against the way of Salvation. Apparently, they had difficulty believing the idea of salvation by faith. They were religious Jewish men, but could not come to terms with God extending grace to a person who did not earn grace. Again, this mirrors what is seen within the Church today. There are those who continually hold someone’s past against them even though God has chosen to remember it no more. Maybe these people do not understand grace because they have never experienced it for themselves. Anyway, Paul was able to speak in the Synagogue for three months before people began to speak out against him. And for Paul, that’s some sort of record! However, a man named Tyrannus opened up a lecture hall in his home to the believers so Paul was able to teach about Jesus there. One Greek manuscript adds

17 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Ro 8:16–17). Carol Stream, IL 107

that this took place each day from 11 am until 4 pm. In the two years Paul lectured like this, the churches in Colosse, Laodicea, and Hierapolis were started (compare Colossians 4:12-13), towns located west of Ephesus in Asia Minor. •

Acts 19:11-12 This miracle is similar to what happened with Peter (see Acts 5:15-16). Yes, Paul did perform miracles, but God granted him that ability at this time in order to confirm the message he had been speaking. Paul did not pray a special blessing on the pieces of cloth so the people would be healed. And these things did not possess mystical powers. The Lord was doing this. Keep in mind that Paul was just as human as you and I are. I suspect Paul was just as amazed at what the Lord was doing through him as you and I would be. Oh, I do believe Paul was familiar with the working of miracles through him, but I also believe Paul understood his role in all of this. Remember, the book of Acts is more accurately described as the Acts of the Holy Spirit through the Apostles. So please do not allow someone to lure you away from biblical truth. Keep in mind that these apostles of Jesus saw themselves as humble servants of the Lord. They knew where the power came from and who was really doing the miracles. Remember what had happened to Paul and Barnabas in Lystra (Acts 14:8-13)? How did these men respond? They denied the ability or the power (Acts 14:14-15). So do not desire the ability to perform miracles. This attitude is not of God (remember Peter’s rebuke of Simon the sorcerer in Acts 8:20). And do not listen to those who claim they have the ability to heal any time they want and any one they want simply because they have matured and grown in faith. God always is the one who heals. And He is the one who chooses to work through a person, not the other way around.

•

Acts 19:13-14 These seven sons of Sceva (said to be a Chief Priest), used a variety of chants and methods to overcome those possessed by a demon. It seems they had some success with this in the past or else they would not have been traveling from town to town. Their efforts were noble. They are to be commended for their work.

108

Apparently, they had seen or heard of Christians casting out demons in the name of Jesus and thought they would give it a try. It may have worked in the past, but in this incident they had a difficult time overcoming this demon. •

Acts 19:15-16 The demon’s reply to these men is interesting. It knows Jesus (ginōsko, “to know by interaction and experience”), it knew about Paul ( epistamai, “to know about, to understand”), but had no idea who these seven men were. What an insult! The enemy had no idea who these men were. They were not a threat to Satan or his demons. However, if that is true then why the apparent success in the past? This becomes an example of how deceptive Satan and his demons really are. They led these seven men into thinking they were overcoming the powers of darkness, just to keep them blind and deceived to the truth. These demons permitted this deception in order to perpetuate a counterfeit faith. This is something we always need to keep in mind. Satan will always deceive by permitting a counterfeit truth, a counterfeit gospel, and even counterfeit miracles. He is attempting to lead us astray or blind us to the truth. And the only way we will be able to tell when something is counterfeit is to know the real thing. “Dear friends, do not believe everyone who claims to speak by the

Spirit. You must test them to see if the spirit they have comes from God. For there are many false prophets in the world” 18 (1 John 4:1). •

Acts 19:17-20 I find it comical that this demon, who confessed to knowing Jesus, led many people to believe in Jesus (perhaps even these seven sons of Sceva?). In other words, this demon pointed out that this Jesus is greater than it was, which caused many that had aligned themselves with Satan to turn away from sorcery and turn to Christ. They burned their books of incantations, valued at 50 thousand silver coins. These books and the practices confessed by others (verse 18) were spells and incantations designed to align a person with satanic forces in order to gain power over

18 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (1 Jn 4:1). Carol Stream, IL 109

others. Ephesus must have been a city with a strong demonic influence. And yet this cleansing happened all because one demon acknowledged Jesus. •

Acts 19:21 Echoing what is said in Romans 15:23-24, Paul says that these are his travel plans. Luke does not say he was led by the Spirit, but that he purposed in the spirit, meaning this was his desire. Paul will end up in Rome, but not according to his plans or desires. It is unknown if he ever made it to Spain.

•

Acts 19:22 The last time we saw Timothy he was in Corinth (Acts 18:5). Paul sent him and Erastus on ahead to Macedonia (the region around Philippi) to prepare for his return. This was probably to collect the “love offering” he would take to Jerusalem (Romans 15:25-33, and 1 Corinthians 16:3-7). They were sent away just before the riot broke out.

•

Acts 19:23-24 Rather than Jews opposing Paul, this time it was a Gentile named Demetrius. Like the owner of the fortuneteller in Philippi, he too was motivated by greed. The Artemis mentioned here is not the same as the one in Greek culture (known as Diana in Rome). Artemis of Ephesus was a many-breasted goddess of fertility. The original statue may have been made from a meteorite that had fallen from the sky (compare Acts 19:35).

•

Acts 19:25-27 It is evident that the message of Jesus was having an impact on this city. The fact that many were turning away from idol worship indicates that hearts were changed. It is interesting that this happened all because a few individuals proclaimed the Gospel, not because they protested in front of the temple or staged anti-idol rallies. They simply proclaimed grace by faith in Christ and allowed the Spirit to change the hearts of the people, who then changed their view on this matter. Paul did not demand they walk away from their sin. It was the Holy Spirit who led them away. Now, I know you are probably tired of me preaching this, but it just seems to me that today we do the opposite. It seems the Church today thinks that we can change the world by protesting against sin and sinners rather than first loving them to

110

Christ and allowing the Spirit to do His work within their heart. I keep thinking that if we want to teach people to live at peace with one another, they need to hear us proclaim Christ, not that all war is sin. Proclaiming that war is wrong will not change a person’s heart. Leading them to the Lord, however, will change their outlook on life and the way they see others. •

Acts 19:28-34 The mob gathered in the local amphitheater and displayed city pride. That was all that was going on here; pride in their city heritage and city history. Luke points out that many had no idea what was going on. Two of Paul’s traveling companions are dragged along, but not Paul. Since they were not seen as instigators, they apparently are released. However, had Paul gone in to speak he certainly would have added fuel to the fire. Even a Jew (Alexander) could not make a public statement. He probably wanted to tell the people of Ephesus that the Jews did not agree with Paul’s teaching, and that they should not be identified with those Christians.

•

Acts 19:35-41 Rome permitted Ephesus to exist as a “free city”; a city not controlled by a Roman garrison. Ephesus had its own elected assembly. So Rome would have taken away all that freedom if they learned that things had gotten out of hand. This is why the chief executive officer of the city stood up and told everyone to settle down and handle this problem in a court of law. And actually he implies that neither Paul nor his companions had broken any law (verse 37). Just as a final note here, isn’t it interesting how much passion and zeal these people had for something that would not last. Ephesus is gone. It is only visited by archeologist today. The temple to Artemis is nothing but a pile of rubble. In fact, no one even worships her today. Yet these are the things the crowd fought passionately to maintain. Sadly, people do the same today. People work long and hard for the things that moth and rust will destroy (Matthew 6:19). Even the Church falls into the same trap. Why does an assembly of Christians spend more time and effort maintaining a building than in building upon the

111

eternal Kingdom of God? Too often Christians think more of the building than the heart and soul of the person. A building will one day collapse and fall down. A person’s soul is eternal. The Church needs to remember the difference. Better to have an empty bank account and a viable ministry instead of a dead ministry with lots of money in the bank.

1 Corinthians To understand Paul’s letter to the Corinthian Church, a believer must understand the culture of this city. Corinth had a reputation for sexual sin, materialism, wealth, and greed. When the philosopher Plato referred to a prostitute, he used the expression “Corinthian girl”. This may have been related to the 1,000 Temple Prostitutes who served the goddess Aphrodite. Corinth was also a city influenced by the Oracle at Delphi (a city just across the bay). According to Greek historian Plutarch, “Pythia (the god who spoke through the priestess)

entered the inner chamber of the temple (the "Adyton"), sat on a tripod and inhaled the light hydrocarbon gasses that escaped from a chasm on the porous earth. After falling into a trance, she muttered words incomprehensible to mere mortals. The priests of the sanctuary then interpreted her oracles in a common language and delivered them to those who had

112

requested them. Even so, the oracles were always open to interpretation and often signified dual and opposing meanings.”19 Paul and the missionary team make their way to the city in 51 AD. He meets Pricilla and Aquila, who had left Rome when Claudius exiled all Jews from the city in 49 AD. Together, they minister in Corinth for a year and a half before going to Ephesus. While in Ephesus, Paul apparently wrote a letter that has been lost (compare 1 Corinthians 5:9). Confused about what he wrote, a delegation from Corinth comes to visit Paul in Ephesus with several additional questions surrounding issues that were dividing the church. 1 Corinthians is Paul’s reply to these questions – written in 54 or 55 AD. As we read both letters to the Corinthian Church, we must keep in mind that Paul is replying to issues facing this congregation. It is not a general letter written to all Christians. Corinth was a church that attempted to blend the lines between the spirit of this world and the Spirit of God. This was a church that tried to worship two masters – to stand with one foot in the world and the other in Heaven. The results were disastrous. Corinth was a church being torn apart. There were factions and divisions within the church. The worship service was disruptive. Fellowship was fractured. But this is what happens when the Church starts to look too much like the world. 1 Corinthians 1 •

1 Corinthians 1:1-3 In light of their behavior, Paul reminds them that they are called to be holy. All Christians have a responsibility to become set apart from the world. Our actions and words must become distinguishable from those of the world. All Christians have this duty, and Paul reminds the Corinthians believers that they have this responsibility as well.

19 http://ancient-greece.org/history/delphi.html

113

•

1 Corinthians 1:4-9 Although Corinth had its problems, it was not because they lacked anything. God had given them everything they needed to be successful. Yet, as we will see, they were struggling in many ways.

•

1 Corinthians 1:10-17 Paul received word from Chloe’s household that the Corinthian church was quarreling. Rather than following the teachings of Christ, the Corinthian Christians were following the teachings of men. The one group did seem to have the right idea. They followed only Christ (verse 12). However, even though He is the One we are called to follow, these individuals shared a common attitude with the rest: disunity. “Who” a person followed became more important than anything else did. I doubt Paul, Apollos, or Peter asked people to follow them. From what we know of these men, they each pointed people toward Christ. Yet for some reason these different godly figures in the Church became a source of divisiveness. There are pastors and teachers who make the mistake of creating followers rather than believers, but in this case, the blame falls on the Corinthian Church. These men and their teachings did not cause the division. The church fell prey to this sin because they were a divided church. We need to keep in mind that many of the issues we see in a church today are merely symptoms of a deeper problem. A church does not divide itself between favorite pastors or take sides on a divisive issue because of the influence of Men, but because there is a spirit of divisiveness within the heart of the church. Replacing pastors or dealing with individual problems will not keep things from happening until the underlying issue is resolved.

•

1 Corinthians 1:18-23 The message of the cross is basically that God has done for us what we could not do for ourselves. Paul came to this city and claimed that all who believe in Christ are forgiven, not because they deserve it, but because of God’s grace. He made this offer to everyone, not just the Jews (which really ticked them off). He made this offer to those who don’t deserve it (which totally contradicted the Greek wisdom at that time). It was foolishness to them. And the word Paul used here in

114

verse 18 is the Greek word Moria, which is where we get our English word, Moron. In Paul’s day, people thought Christians were morons. Not much has changed, not much at all. Those claiming to be wise can’t understand Grace. According to the world’s standards, a person should merit grace, and an individual's behavior can cause them to fall from grace. The World can’t understand the resurrection because scientifically it’s impossible. The World claims that to have faith you must close your eyes to reason (a quote from Benjamin Franklin, by the way). And they call us fools. However, we must keep in mind that Paul was addressing a Church, not atheists, which means these Christians divided over personal interpretations of scripture. Paul will point out the foolishness of their thinking later in this letter (compare 1 Corinthians 10:23 and 1 Corinthians 15:12). Some claimed they could do anything they wanted without affecting their salvation. Others claimed there would not be a resurrection. Although the arguments may be different, the attitude is still infecting the Church today. Today the popular topic centers on homosexuality and same-sex marriage. Those who claim wisdom view those who stand on the Truth as fools. Perhaps we are. Perhaps those who stand firm on God’s Truth are seen as fools according to today’s standards. It wouldn’t be the first time and it won’t be the last time. •

1 Corinthians 1:24-25 Keep in mind that Paul is not talking about peripheral topics here. He is speaking

Calls: Paul frequently teaches that salvation is a two-step process. about foundational beliefs of Christianity. A person Salvation happens through a may disagree with my view on homosexuality, but that person’s confession AND through God’s acceptance of the repentant does not mean they are unsaved. However, to the sinner. A person is not saved just individual who denies the very Truths central to the because they said the right words or did the right things. God faith, Paul says that their eyes remain closed. They “marks” a person as saved by cannot conceive grace because they have never been giving them the Holy Spirit the recipient of God’s grace. The message of the cross (compare Romans 8:9).

115

is nonsense to them and will remain so until that moment God calls them to be saved. •

1 Corinthians 1:26-31 The Greek culture at this time prided itself on wisdom, knowledge, and understanding. Philosophers would sit around all day tossing ideas back and forth (compare Paul in Athens – Acts 17:18). One widely accepted understanding was that exceptional people were blessed by the gods. Common folk received little or no blessing (beauty, power, wealth, intelligence, etc.). This understanding is what was taught and embraced by the Greek culture. It made perfect sense to the people of the world. The gods blessed those who deserved it. Consequently, those who had no wealth or influence must not be exceptional individuals. This is why the message of the cross seemed like nonsense. However, why did Paul need to remind these Christians that, “ God’s foolishness is wiser than

human wisdom, and God’s weakness is stronger than human strength .” 20 Why did he ask the Corinthian church, “Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the

disputer of this age”? 21 Yes, these verses can become quite comforting to the person who feels they are not worthy of God’s grace, but these verses also become a rebuke to those who are arrogant and proud. Considering the divisions within the church, these verses seem to scold those who felt they were more gifted than the others were. Some felt they were better Christians because they possessed the more charismatic gifts. Some felt God smiled upon them favorably because they were wealthier than others were. The whole division over wealth, marital status, Spiritual gifts, and even gender superiority can be traced back to a few Christians forgetting that God shows no favoritism. These verses are designed to shatter the pride of some arrogant Christians who felt they were better than the rest of the people in their church. God showed no favoritism. All who came to Christ in repentance were saved, regardless of

20 The Holy Bible: Holman Christian standard version. 2009 (1 Co 1:25). Nashville: Holman Bible Publishers. 21 The New King James Version. 1982 (1 Co 1:20). Nashville: Thomas Nelson. 116

any cultural, ethnic, educational, and class differences. Today’s church would be wise to keep this in mind. 1 Corinthians 2 •

1 Corinthians 2:1-5 Early tradition says that the Apostle Paul was, "Baldheaded, bowlegged, strongly built, a man small in size, with meeting eyebrows, with a rather large nose, full of grace, for at times he looked like a man and at times he had the face of an angel." He was not imposing to look at, nor was he a great orator. I keep thinking he looked a lot like Wallace Shawn. Anyway. Paul reminds the church that he did not come flashing credentials and boasting in his wisdom. Paul merely spoke the message about Jesus. He didn’t argue with the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers. He merely presented the message of the cross. The Corinthian people responded to the truth. They knew the message of the cross was what they desired. Truthfully, this is all that is necessary today. We don’t need to debate the evolutionist to win people to Christ. We don’t need to refute the atheist’s arguments for a lost soul to know the truth. The people of this world who are ready for the message of the cross will hear about Jesus and respond. Why? It’s because of all the world’s religions and of all the gods created by men, Christ alone answers the longing of a person’s heart. In Corinth, there were many gods. All of them were despots (a tyrant or ruler with absolute powers). They didn’t care about humans. They abused humans. They were always angry with humans. They always demanded something from humans. Consider the major religions in this world today. Apart from Judaism and Christianity, the gods of the other religions in this world DEMAND something. A person MUST do a long list of things to receive from that god what it is promising. Polytheistic (many gods) and monotheistic (one god) religions are the same. WE must accomplish something here on earth to obtain some distorted view of an afterlife. This is what religion looks like when it is imagined by Men. Along comes Jesus, however, and instead of demanding we reach up to heaven, He offers to reach down to us. He

117

shows no favorites. He dies so that we might have life. He, not we, accomplished what is required to experience an afterlife in glory. •

1 Corinthians 2:6 There is a time and place to talk about Theology and Spirituality, but Paul says that time is after a person has accepted the offer of Grace. As a believer matures, they should begin to learn the finer points of Christianity. A person should begin to have a deeper understanding of the Trinity, of Sin, of Sanctification, and many others points as well. Actually, a believer should mature to the point that they are able to teach others about Jesus. Every Christian should eventually be able to lead another person to Christ and be able to discuss the deeper points of salvation. Evangelism is not solely the responsibility of the professionals. Each of us should be able to tell someone the simple story of Jesus.

•

1 Corinthians 2:7-9 What Mystery was Paul talking about? He was talking about God’s plan to redeem humanity. In verse 7, Paul uses the word predestined – speaking of a plan God had put in place long ago. Only now has that plan been revealed. It’s important we remember that Paul used this word here in this context. Predestination surrounded a plan to redeem humanity through Jesus Christ (His sacrificial death), which would extend to the Gentile nations as well. This, of course, never entered the minds of Men. They could not conceive of such a plan. Who could imagine that God would rescue the souls of Men?

•

1 Corinthians 2:10-13 Please highlight these verses in your Bible. When someone comes along and claims we cannot know God or understand God’s Word, read back over these verses very carefully. Paul was making a point to these Corinthian believers that the mystery of Salvation can be known because God has given us His Spirit. The Spirit helps us know what God has done for us (on the cross) and what God has given us (eternal life). This plan of salvation makes sense to the one who has received God’s Spirit. To the person of the World, it appears as nonsense. Paul

118

is implying that salvation does not make sense to someone simply because they do not possess the Spirit of God. I believe this same application can be made today. As the World insists it is nonsense to hold on to archaic biblical truths, these same truths make sense to the Christian because the Christian has been given God’s Spirit. He enables us to make sense of what the World cannot conceive. This, of course, raises an interesting question. What of those Christians who come along questioning long held beliefs? What do we make of the Christian who doubts the Virgin Birth or the Trinity or the reality of Sin? How should we view those believers who remove homosexuality from the list of sins? Why is it that the Church seems so divided on certain issues? Why can’t we discern the mind of God? I suggest that most people can discern, and should be able to discern God’s Truth. You see, God is not a god of confusion. He is not about to reveal different truths to different people. God’s Truths should remain consistent over time. However, throughout the ages, and even today, some create their own truth. They create their own truth because they cannot discern the mind of God. They can’t because they do not possess the Spirit of God. This is the thrust of what Paul is implying here. •

1 Corinthians 2:14-16 Can the deaf person indeed speak of the music of Tchaikovsky? Can a blind person fully comprehend the colors of the rainbow? Can a person of this World actually understand the Truths of God? Honestly, when I hear someone speak nonsense about God, they appear to me as a fool. They speak of what they know not. I am convinced that a mature believer should be able to discern when someone is proclaiming God’s Truth. The mature believer is able to recognize the truth because the Spirit within them recognizes the Truth. The Spirit within us “nods” in agreement with what is proclaimed.

November 14 1 Corinthians 3-5 119

1 Corinthians 3 •

1 Corinthians 3:1-9 Paul is not talking about the first time he shared the Gospel with the Corinthian Brethren. He is talking about their present behavior as believers. They had not matured. In other words, their conduct mimicked the ways of the world, specifically their jealousy and their quarreling. The particular issue here seems to surround “who’s” teaching someone followed. In this case, I doubt the blame can be placed on the ministers (Paul or Apollos). From what we know of Apollos, I seriously doubt he started drawing people away from the teaching of Paul. If he had been the culprit, Paul would have rebuked Apollos for creating this division. Instead, Paul scolds the Corinthian Church for resembling the world a bit too much. The obvious question here is why preference of one teacher over another is sinful. Well, this went way beyond preferring one preacher to another. This division over Paul and Apollos is actually a symptom of a far deeper problem. There will always be divisions and factions where believers fail to “Love others as they love themselves”. Where there is genuine love for others, there is seldom disunity. When a Church has its eyes fixed on evangelism, there is little time for divisiveness. However, when a Church begins to focus on itself (when a body of Christians becomes self-absorbed and self-centered), there will be factions and fighting and selfish ambition. When a Church angrily divides, you can be sure that selfishness and Spiritual immaturity are to blame.

•

1 Corinthians 3:10-11 Paul was the first to preach Jesus to these believers. After he left, others began to build upon that foundation. But apparently some (except Apollos), were teaching things other than Christ. Paul has described the Church as a house (he calls himself the architekton – the architect). He says that the foundation of this Church is the Gospel of Jesus. This makes perfect sense. After all, what makes a church part of The Church? It is Jesus Christ. To make something else the foundational principal is to strip away the right to be called one of Christ’s Churches. Apparently, this was a problem in the Corinthian Church. Some were teaching a new

120

foundational message – something other than the Gospel of Jesus. The application is quite clear. Any leader who teaches within an assembly (or a church) must be very careful not to tear down the foundation of Jesus and attempt to replace His Gospel with something else. Of course, we see this happening today. Church after church seems to be passionate about things other than Jesus and His Gospel. The Message of the Cross is seldom mentioned in these churches. Even Jesus is marginalized. He loses His divinity. His words are twisted and misinterpreted. The message preached by these churches contradicts what the Father and the Son have said. These are the churches and the leaders who are not just painting walls and fixing a leaking roof. They tear down the house, dismantle the foundation, and start building something different. Once they are finished, it is not the old house made new, but an entirely different building. If you want to do a self-assessment of your own church, discover what is frequently mentioned. What do teachers and leaders talk about the most? Is Jesus even mentioned? •

1 Corinthians 3:12-15 The common interpretation of this verse focuses on the individual believer. Although it can be viewed this way, in context, Paul is talking about the church as a whole. What foundation has the church been built upon? Those causing dissension in Corinth had been trying to build upon men (Paul, Apollos, and Peter – see verse 22). A church that follows a man is doomed to fail. A leader who is creating followers is doomed to fail. These motives are the wood, hay, and straw. The fire of testing consumes them. However, when a leader creates disciples of Jesus, or when a church follows Jesus rather than the latest fad or trend, these works are the gold, silver, and jewels. They survive the fire of testing. Please note: this is not a salvation lesson. Paul is not saying a person is excluded from Heaven because they led a church with the wrong motives or made a social issue greater than the Gospel of Jesus. He is saying, however, that on Judgment Day that leader’s motives and works will be

121

The “You” Paul uses here is plural. It is not directed at an individual, but at the church as a whole. Later on, Paul will speak of the individual (6:19).

revealed for what they were – something of value or something that had no Kingdom value at all. When the Gospel of Jesus is not the very foundation of a church – when making disciples of Jesus is not the most important thing – a church will be filled with people who do not have Christ to guide them and the Spirit to instruct them. They become a body of believers built on a foundation of wood, hay, and straw. This particular lesson from Paul has often made me wonder if churches today collapse because their Spiritual Foundation was built on something other than Jesus. •

1 Corinthians 3:16-23 The Church is the new Temple of God. It is where His Spirit dwells. This boasting about whom someone followed was simply foolish. Oh, it might make sense by the world’s standards, but in the Kingdom of God, the One who truly matters is Jesus. Any church leader worthy to be called “Pastor” should know that they serve to help people fix their eyes on Jesus, not themselves. Any minister, pastor, teacher, or leader who attempts to draw people to their issues, agendas, or even themselves is stealing glory that is reserved for God alone. This destroys the temple (the church), and God will destroy anyone who destroys the church.

1 Corinthians 4 •

1 Corinthians 4:1-2 to put an end to this bickering and fighting about which of the three was the best, Paul describes the group of ministers as servants and as stewards. The word “servant” literally means “under-rowers” – slaves who rowed the vast Roman ships. They were not captains or even crewmembers. The three of them were galley slaves. And snce when is one slave greater than the next? Paul says that he, Apollos, and Peter are mere “stewards” who have been charged with managing the “mysteries” of God. In other words, God called the three of them to become His servants who merely share the Good News of the Gospel. One is not greater than the other. The three are laboring for the same Master.

•

1 Corinthians 4:3-4 Apparently part of the bickering and fighting about who someone followed surrounded some sort of judgment. Perhaps Apollos was a better preacher

122

than Paul. Remember the description of Paul (Baldheaded, bowlegged, strongly built, a man small in size, with meeting eyebrows, with a rather large nose)? Apollos, named after a Greek god, may have been much more handsome. Perhaps it was hi goodlooks, who knows? However, it’s apparent the Corinthian church had been examining (or appraising, as the word can mean) the three, and Paul came up short. Paul’s response to their examination must be viewed from the servant/steward perspective. The criticism from the Corinthian brethren was divisive and corrosive. It tore down what God was attempting to build. As the Lord’s servant and as a steward of the Lord’s message, Paul permits his Master to examine him. If the Lord is displeased with what Paul is doing, the Master will rebuke His servant. Paul says he doesn’t even trust his own conscience, for it may even be deceived. Paul teaches an important lesson all Christians need to know. When a believer becomes a servant, someone will naturally criticize. They will not like your style. They will not like your personality. They will not like the fact that God called you instead of them. They will sit on the sidelines and examine everything you do. Slip up once and they use that against you. What is the servant to do? A faithful servant will weigh their words against the Word of God and discern their words by the Spirit of God. If there is truth in what they say, a wise servant will admit a weakness. However, if the Word of God and the Spirit of God do not convict you after you have allowed them to examine you, continue to serve, knowing the Lord’s grace is upon you. As Christian Servants, we answer to the Lord. We seek to please the Master, not the whim and fancy of Men. •

1 Corinthians 4:5 “Therefore”, says Paul, “in regards to this bickering and fighting about which leader is the best, stop judging a person, period. Stop judging a servant of the Master. Stop judging fellow slaves. Find something more useful to do in the life of the church instead of sitting around criticizing what other servants are doing. Thom Rainer observes, “I have never known a church member who is both evangelistic and

divisive.” 22 As a matter of fact, rather than criticizing someone else who is trying to do 22 http://thomrainer.com/2015/05/13/fourteen-key-reasons-for-the-breakdown-of-church-unity/

123

something in the church, a person should get involved themselves. If you think what someone else is doing is all wrong, then you do it in the way it should be done. Don’t just criticize! •

1 Corinthians 4:6 Okay, so the Corinthian church had divided itself over different Christian leaders. Paul and Apollos had both ministered at Corinth. We are not sure why Peter was mentioned earlier, but maybe there was a group who elevated him to the top because he actually walked with Jesus. I find it pretty pathetic that a church would divide over a favorite minister. What made one better than the other? If Corinth was evaluating by human standards, there might be a reason to divide, but certainly not by God’s standards. What was written in the scriptures was sufficient. The Word gives clear guidelines for the life and the service of a minister. It is not necessary to add to that list. Actually, I see Paul speaking in defense of Apollos. He was simply a Gentile who became a believer, and he even needed to be trained before he began to serve. Paul, on the other hand, was a Jewish Pharisee turned believer who was then called to serve. It’s as if Paul was leveling the field. All servants are equal.

•

1 Corinthians 4:7-13 To understand this section, we need to understand what Paul meant in verse 9. The Roman Empire often provided entertainment in the great colosseums throughout the land. At the ending, the poorest and the weakest prisoners were paraded inside to fight against the animals. In an attempt to teach the Corinthian believers some humility, Paul says that the leaders they have been fighting about are nothing more than a spectacle; the last slaves to be paraded before the crowd. Sarcastically, Paul rebukes the Corinthian pride and arrogance. The bottom line here is this: if the Corinthian brethren truly were mature believers, this bickering and fighting never would have happened. I’m not saying a mature believer is free of mistakes, but their lives are marked by a distinct humility. Paul has already pointed out that where there is disunity, there is a lack of maturity. Here he says that a lack of

124

maturity is caused by a lack of humility –an inability to see oneself as nothing more than a slave serving a Master. •

1 Corinthians 4:14-16 To imitate Paul is to imitate his evaluation of himself. Rather than pride and prejudice, Paul says a believer should consider themselves as a slave,

•

1 Corinthians 4:17 Timothy was being sent to remind the Corinthian brethren what a mature believer looks like and how they should act. Truthfully, how should the believers in Corinth act? There should be no pride; no arrogance. There should be humility and love and genuine concern for one another. If Paul, their Spiritual Father, considered himself and “under-rower”, how then should the Corinthian believers be evaluating themselves?

•

1 Corinthians 4:18-21 Aha! Here we see the first signs of Social Media Syndrome – where a person is bold and arrogant on Facebook but timid and backward in person. Not much has changed. Paul says these people asserted their views and opinions, claiming to speak for God, but did not have the Spirit’s presence to back up their claim. This is part of the reason Paul and the other apostles were given special abilities. These abilities could prove the validity of their message.

1 Corinthians 5 •

1 Corinthians 5:1-2 How should a church respond when one of its members drifts away from God? How should a church respond when its reputation for sinfulness is well known within the community? Notice that Paul says not even the Gentiles practice this kind of sin. The Corinthian Church should feel remorse and sadness. It should take necessary measures to change its reputation. Not only was this incestuous relationship forbidden in God’s Law (Leviticus 18:8), but it was forbidden by Roman law as well. Yet in spite of the cancer that was destroying the Corinthian church, they were boasting as if they were the greatest church in town. Think about the circumstances here. The Corinthian brethren were more concerned about which

125

person to follow (Paul, Apollos, or Peter) than they were about the man’s conduct that was destroying the church. Okay. Let’s fast-forward nearly 2,000 years. The sexual permissiveness and openness in our culture is much different. What was culturally unacceptable in Paul’s time is openly practiced today. Two consenting adults, a man and his stepmother, have an affair. The woman leaves her husband and moves in with her stepson who just happens to be a member of a local church. Culturally, their relationship would not be that big a deal today. So if it’s not a big deal in the world, should it be a big deal in the church? How does a church today come to terms with sin, especially behavior that is no longer culturally viewed as sin? Some churches throw their arms open wide and accept what the culture accepts, regardless what the Bible has to say about that sin. Actually, some people rewrite the Bible to conform to cultural norms. •

1 Corinthians 5:3-5 As I write this, the Supreme Court of the Unites States just affirmed same-sex marriage. It is now legal for people of the same gender to marry, regardless of what a State Government or local government authority might say. Many churches were alarmed at this decision. Some, however, actually celebrated this decision. This makes the kind of discipline Paul talks about here quite difficult in our world today. Paul’s instruction to the Corinthian Leaders was to judge this man as a sinner. His conduct was breaking God’s Moral Law, yet the believers in the Corinthian Church did nothing to address this man’s behavior. Either Corinth was an “Open and Affirming” church, or they were merely complacent. I’m not sure they affirmed this man’s conduct, but they sure were tolerant. This obviously was not a “one night stand”. This couple chose to live in this incestuous relationship. Even though the church remained silent, Paul indicates that the church should pass judgment on this man. The Corinthian

126

The local church affects your life in more ways than you know. It not only provides emotional, physical, and spiritual support, but it acts a buffer between you and Satan. The Church becomes a hedge of protection for the fiery arrows Satan throws at you. The Church is your “Shield of Faith”.

Elders were to announce publically that because of his refusal to repent of this sin, he was no longer a member of the Corinthian Church and no longer welcomed in their fellowship. He was to be denied the spiritual support and protection that a church provides. He was to be denied the emotional and physical support a church provides. If he would not listen to the loving counsel of other Christians (see Matthew 18), then he was to be delivered over to Satan – meaning that the church would stop trying to protect and shelter this man from Satan’s attacks, and allow the Devil to make his life miserable in hopes that he would finally repent. In Paul’s time, this man would find himself disfellowshipped with a church and no longer part of a body of believers. Today, things are much more complicated. The decision made by the Supreme Court about same-sex marriage makes Church Discipline all the more difficult. In our nation, a person whose sexual conduct breaks one of God’s moral laws will have no difficulty fitting in with the society outside of the local church. In fact, our society would marginalize the local church for passing judgment on a person’s freedom to follow their sexual desires (unless, of course, they are a Pedophile. However, I imagine even this will one day change as well). If we were to disfellowship someone today for committing a sexual sin, there are plenty of other churches who are “Open and Affirming”, welcoming anyone into the church regardless of their conduct. By doing this, the person who has been sent away will feel no conviction and find no repentance. They will only find another group of individuals who affirm and celebrate their sin. Allow me to reemphasize one important point before I end. All of this discipline is directed toward the unrepentant person who refuses to admit what they are doing is sinful. These people have rejected the call from the local church to turn from their sin and be reconciled to God. Sure, every church should open its door to everyone. However, every church is obligated to call people to live a holy life that honors God. And only those who deny the truth and reject the loving counsel of the church should be sent away. 127

•

1 Corinthians 5:6-8 Left unresolved, the sin of this man will (and was) affecting the entire church. If the leadership tolerated this man’s sin, why not any other sin? We understand just how poisonous gossip can be to the health of a church. This unaddressed sin was no different. It was destroying the Corinthian Church.

•

1 Corinthians 5:9-13 In an earlier letter, which is now lost, Paul gave these same instructions. However, apparently the Corinthian believers thought it applied to nonChristians. So Paul clarifies things here.

November 15 1 Corinthians 6-8 1 Corinthians 6 •

1 Corinthians 6:1-8 The behavior of the Corinthian Christians was so broken that it would have been difficult to distinguish them from their pagan neighbors. They were envious of their fellow Christians, critical of fellow Christians, and took advantage of fellow Christians. They carried these selfish attitudes and habits with them into their new lives. Although they resembled the world at one time, they had been washed, sanctified, and justified. It was their Opheilo; their duty (or responsibility) to demonstrate this to a watching world. Because they had brought with them this selfish tendency to get their own way, Paul says that they have been defeated. Remember how Jesus said we are to turn the other cheek and how we are to give our shirt AND our coat (Matthew 5:39-42)? By fighting and suing one another, these Christians lost their ability to be a witness in this world. Our responsibility to Jesus is greater than our earthly rights. I do want to point out that these were trivial matters, not major crimes (which is what Christ taught in that passage in Matthew. It was only a slap, only a coat). Nevertheless, even in major crimes, a Christian has a duty to represent the Lord, not merely seek their rights. What Paul says is that he is concerned about the

128

Christian who has elevated their rights above their responsibility. Better to lose money or possessions than to lose a brother and your testimony as well. •

1 Corinthians 6:9-11 At the time Paul wrote this letter, Roman Emperor Nero was about to marry a boy named Sporus.23 We may find this appalling (at least for now), but the first 14 Roman emperors were homosexual or bisexual. So it’s no surprise the rest of the culture practiced this as well. Apparently, the Corinthian Christians were still being influenced by the old ways. Paul reminds them that these old ways lead to eternal damnation. These sins testify the condition of a person’s heart – whether they are born of the flesh or born of the Spirit. “By their fruit,” Jesus says in Matthew 7:20. When a person still practices these things, they are still held captive by the flesh. They have not been born again. Oh, they may say the right words and they may practice the forms of religion, but their heart is still held captive by the flesh. I know this is not politically correct in the eyes of the world, but it is becoming increasingly offensive in the eyes of the Church as well. More and more Christians think it is acceptable to practice homosexual behavior and still consider themselves saved, and it’s difficult to justify that opinion in light of Paul’s comments here. Honestly, one has to wonder why a person rejects the truth once they know the truth.

•

1 Corinthians 6:12 The Holman Christian Standard Bible has correctly added quotes to the first part of this verse. The phrase “everything is permissible for me” became a slogan used by the Corinthian Church to justify their sinful behavior. Pau’s reply is that not everything is good for you. He also implies that even though grace promises forgiveness for committing one of these sins, practicing these things can cause us to become a slave to sin once again. So, what’s the harm in pursuing the things that make a person happy? Well, to return to the old ways – to keep committing the sins that hold us captive – is to be bound by sin today just like yesterday. If Christ broke the shackles of sin that held us captive yesterday, there should be evidence of that

23 Suetonius, Lives of the Caesars, 6. 28

129

freedom today . . . unless of course we were holding back when we gave our lives to Christ; unless there are some things that still hold us captive. If we continue to live today as we did yesterday, indeed we have not been freed. We have not mastered the old; it still is master over us. •

1 Corinthians 6:13-14 Food is for the stomach and stomach is for the food was another slogan the Corinthian Christians used to justify their sexual appetite. They reasoned that when the stomach growled, they fed it. Therefore, when their body craved sex, they satisfied it. However, Paul reminds them that sex was not created to satisfy the body and, conversely, the body was not created to merely satisfy its sexual hunger. The body – our bodies – were created by God to reflect His glory. We were made to find satisfaction and wholeness in the Lord. The reason we look elsewhere is a testimony of our fallen human nature. The nature we have today is a corruption of what God initially created. This is why Christ became flesh ( the Lord for the body). Jesus put on human flesh so that one day we might be filled with God’s Holy Spirit. By faith we are saved, and one of the benefits of salvation is the giving of God’s Spirit. The Spirit comes and lives within us, which is where God wanted to be all along. It’s why humans are the only creatures on earth that have a spirit nature. By being born of the flesh, we become aware of our surroundings. By being born of the Spirit, we become aware of God. This is why Paul insists that . . .

•

1 Corinthians 6:15-17 if we have surrendered ourselves to the Lord, we have joined ourselves to the Lord. Like an earthly marriage, we become one with Christ when he pours the Spirit of God into us. Our spirit and His Spirit are joined when we become born again. Why then would we prostitute ourselves and rejoin with the sinful nature we left behind? By embracing sin once again, we prostitute ourselves – a message similar to Hosea’s message to Israel (see Hosea 1:2), Paul is calling these Corinthian believers to leave the old nature behind – to circumcise the old self. Unfortunately, many did not. This same problem plagues the Church today. Insincere Christians

130

who practice immorality grieve Christ just as an unfaithful woman grieves her husband. •

1 Corinthians 6:18-20 The word other in verse 18 is added by many biblical translators. It is thought to bring clarity to the verse. However, there is no Greek word in the text. It’s possible this sentence is another Corinthian slogan. “ Every sin that a

man commits is outside the body.” In other words, “committing a sin does not affect me personally”. Not so, says Paul. The one who commits porneia – sexual immorality – sins against his own body. Paul says that our bodies are the Temple of God. Where did God’s Spirit dwell in Old Testament times? Occasionally His Spirit would dwell with a person here or there, giving them divine guidance and insight (such as prophets and kings). His Spirit would dwell in the Holy of Holies – behind the curtain in the Tabernacle and the Temple. However in New Testament times and still today God’s Spirit dwells in the hearts of believers (John 14:16). If a person has truly repented of their sins and has confessed Jesus as Lord, God has come to dwell within them. It is impossible to commit a sexual sin without grieving the Holy Spirit. Truthfully, it is impossible to commit any sin without grieving the Holy Spirit. Paul simply focused on sexual sin in this section. So, what is a Christian to do when they sin? They should recognize the offense against God’s glory and honor, and confess their sin. The problem in Corinth and in America is that we are surrounded by a culture that insists there is nothing wrong with sexual sin. Like then, the Church today is under tremendous pressure to “let its hair down” – to simply follow the cultural trend. Paul says that by following the cultural norms, the Corinthian believers have become slaves to sin once again. This is why the Church must take a firm stand today. If we don’t, then I fear many of our younger believers will not know the truth being taught here by Paul; they would not know that by being a Christian they have a duty to live according to Christ’s commands, a responsibility to live in a way that honors the Lord, and to cautiously remain free of sin which can entangle them and ensnare them. 131

1 Corinthians 7 •

1 Corinthians 7:1-2 The phrase “not touch a woman” at the end of verse 1 implies having sexual relations with a woman. And since Paul bring up marriage in verse 2, he is also implying sexual relations out of wedlock.

•

1 Corinthians 7:3-6 The caution here is that by withholding sex in marriage a husband or a wife may be tempted to find fulfillment out of wedlock – which is apparently what was happening. A husband or a wife withheld sex because they were either searching for a way to become more spiritual or perhaps because they viewed sex as a sin. Considering that the Temple of Aphrodite was located in Corinth and that it’s possible some of these temple prostitutes came to know Jesus, perhaps they correlated sex with the worship of a false god. Not all prostitutes were single. If they were already married when they came to Christ, they might have had difficulty associating sex with idol worship. Paul says that it’s okay to practice abstinence for a while as long as both husband and wife agree. This recommendation came as a concession, not a command.

•

1 Corinthians 7:7-9 Paul did not want to exclude those who were single. He did not wish to make the single person who is celibate to feel ostracized. In fact, Paul was single and had apparently remained celibate all his life. Of course, not everyone could do this, so if the desire for sexual contact was not able to be controlled, by all means get married. This section on marriage and celibacy is one more issue that had divided the Corinthian Church. Some associated sex with sin (perhaps those formerly associated with the worship of Aphrodite), and some saw it as a natural expression of love. Which group was right? This was apparently one of the questions asked in the letter Paul received (verse 1). This section on marriage is Paul’s attempt to get their eyes off each individual’s situation and instead fix them on what actually matters. Loving one another should cause the mature believer to recognizing a person’s unique struggle with their past, not cause divisions.

132

•

1 Corinthians 7:10-11 Yes, divorce is a sin. We don’t like that it is a sin, but the Lord has spoken this (Matthew 5:32 & 19:9). However, what is often forgotten is that just like any other sin, divorce CAN be forgiven. If a person is willing to admit that they have sinned against God by getting a divorce and if they come to God asking for forgiveness, their sin will no longer be held against them. That’s the part some Christians forget. They forget that divorce can be forgiven, so they hold the divorced person accountable for their sin the rest of their lives. They treat divorce as a lifestyle, not an incident. Did God hold Paul’s past against him? Does God hold your past sins against you even though you have asked for forgiveness? Of course not. The same is true for the repentant divorcee. It’s unbiblical and unchristian to insist someone must remain single the rest of their life because they ended up in a divorce. What Paul is trying to do here is get the Corinthian believers to add divorce to the list of sins, not condemn a person for the rest of their life. I say this because even Paul makes a concession for divorce in the next sentence.

•

1 Corinthians 7:12-16 This situation frequently happens still today. A couple hears the Gospel message, but only one is saved. Every now and then, a godly woman marries an unsaved man. I have not seen a saved man marrying an unsaved woman, but it probably does happen. In both cases, there are grounds for tension in the marriage. If things get out of hand, and there is constant strife, Paul concedes that it would be better to separate. However, the Christian spouse should not rush into this decision. Their faith actually can bless the marriage and perhaps be a witness to the unsaved spouse, leading them to Jesus. It is not necessary to divorce an unsaved spouse, says Paul. Stay together as long as you can.

•

1 Corinthians 7:17 This call to “stay put” assumed that the new believer (or even the mature believer) was not involved in some immoral situation. If a believer was already married according to God’s standards, stay together. If they were single, stay single as long as the Lord helped them remain so.

133

•

1 Corinthians 7:18-19 Sometimes we place holiness in the wrong area. Just as in Paul’s time, we acquaint holiness with external rules and regulations. However, Paul says keeping God’s commands meant being controlled by God’s Spirit (compare Romans 2:25-29).

•

1 Corinthians 7:20-24 A person need not change their vocation or status in life to become more holy or more useful to God. If an opportunity comes along to make a better life for themselves, Paul encourages his reader to take it, but it is not necessary to pursue this. Please note, this teaching does not overrule the call to flee from sin (1 Corinthians 6:18). Paul is talking about the person in an honest relationship or in a respectable career; he is talking to both the rich and the poor, the married and the single – to the free and the slave. None of those situations makes a person more holy and righteous than the other. Righteousness comes through a submission to God’s Holy Spirit.

•

1 Corinthians 7:25-35 It clear, based upon 1 Corinthians 4:8, that the Corinthian church was living in peace and safety. Paul says that this calm time was soon coming to an end (either anticipating physical persecution or the Lord’s imminent return). Therefore, he passes along some personal advice. In response to an apparent question (Regarding your question – verse 25), Paul says that it is easier to go through persecution and troubles when you are single. This makes perfect sense. In the same way, it is easier to serve the Lord without the worries and concerns of the family. HOWEVER, Paul insists that having a family and being married during trying times is not a sin. Apparently, someone asked if single, unmarried Christians were superior to those married with a family, and this too caused divisions within the church.

•

1 Corinthians 7:36-38 This can be a confusing text, based on the translation you use. Verse 36 in The New Living Translations says, “ But if a man thinks that he’s treating

his fiancée improperly and will inevitably give in to his passion, let him marry her as 134

he wishes. It is not a sin”. The NASB says, “But if any man thinks that he is acting unbecomingly toward his virgin daughter, if she is past her youth, and if it must be so, let him do what he wishes, he does not sin; let her marry .” One treats the virgin as a daughter, the other as a fiancé’. Translations that are more conservative see this as a father who has not allowed his virgin daughter to marry because of the previously mentioned circumstances (persecution or commitment). However, as his daughter gets older, she is not able to remain celibate according to her father’s wishes, and his refusal to allow her to marry is acting unbecomingly toward her. Most modern translations see it as a man treating his fiancé improperly – denying her what has been promised, and perhaps causing her to sin because of sexual temptation. The difficulty in the modern interpretation lies in the word used for marriage. Gamizo means “to give in marriage” while gameo means simply “to marry.” Gameo is used in verse 36 and gamizo is used in verse 38. This is why the meaning is so difficult to discern. •

1 Corinthians 7:39-40 Paul gives one last word of advice. To the widow who cannot remain single, Paul says she should remarry a fellow believer. She would be much happier in this situation. However, feeling that he was guided by the Spirit, Paul says she would be happiest if she remained single. But, not every widow could remain single. If she was a slave, her master might force her to remarry. If she was poor, she might need to remarry. The point was that guided by the Spirit, each believer could discern what they could do or should do in these circumstances, just as long as she did not dishonor the Lord by breaking her relationship with her husband while he was still alive.

1 Corinthians 8 In the next few chapters, Paul teaches four fundamental principles that should guide a believer about “questionable’ things. Today, we don’t struggle so much about meat, but drinking alcohol is an issue. Should a Christian sit at a bar and drink with non-Christians? 135

That’s an answer not explicitly given in Scripture. Some Christians have no problem drinking beer or having wine with a meal. Other Christians abstain because of what they dealt with before they were saved. So there is much we can learn from these four principals. The first one deals with our responsibility to love. Maturity and knowledge must be seasoned with love. •

1 Corinthians 8:1-13 The main thrust of this chapter focuses on our attitudes and our love for other believers – specifically a new believer. A person could either purchase their meat in the marketplace (which was expensive), or buy cheaper meat that had been given as an offering to a pagan god. To save money, the Christian who understood (had knowledge) that these pagan gods did not exist, saw no problem in buying this meat, eating at a non-Christians friend’s house who offered this meat during the meal, or even eating this meat at a banquet at one of these temples. They knew that there is only one God, which Paul acknowledged. However, their actions were causing the less mature believers to stumble and fall away. Those who had recently been immersed in the worship of pagan gods still associated the eating of this meat as worship. They were dumbfounded that a Christian, who gave thanks to the Lord, could also eat this meat and, in a way, give thanks to the god to whom it was offered. In answering this question, Paul addressed the mature believers who had knowledge. He admitted that they were right (verse 6). He also taught the weak believers that they really shouldn’t make a big deal out of this (verse 8). Nevertheless, the main point Paul is making here is that Christians must consider how their actions affect the faith of others. Motivated by love, a truly mature Christian recognizes how their actions might be perceived. A mature believer forfeits their freedom because of their duty to love others.

November 16 1 Corinthians 9-11 136

1 Corinthians 9 •

1 Corinthians 9:1-12 Although this lesson on support for those who lead and teach the Church might seem like an interruption of Paul’s lesson on meat, it is actually a personal illustration of the kind of attitude he is trying to teach. Attempting to explain the difference between “rights” and “responsibilities”, Paul says here that the Mission Team forfeited their rights because they did not want them to become a stumbling block. In other words, they didn’t come to Corinth, rent a large tent, and then charge admission to hear them preach the Good News. They shared it freely. This is the attitude the mature Christian (those with knowledge) needs to develop – to start thinking of others rather than themselves. The mature believer needs to consider how their actions will affect others, especially those who are still young in the faith.

•

1 Corinthians 9:15-18 Several Old Testament prophets shared this same feeling, this “compelling” to preach the words God gave them (Jonah and Jeremiah, for example). However, Paul was not the only Apostle who felt compelled to share the Good News. Actually, several individuals who were not Apostles were guided by the Spirit to speak and teach. Stephen and Phillip, men charged with the distribution of food in Acts 6:15, were compelled to speak about Jesus. History books say that Joseph of Arimathea went to Glastonbury, England and preached the Gospel there.

Since the birth of the

Church, many people have felt compelled to speak to others about Jesus. I hope that all of us feel this tugging in our heart. Each believer should feel some sort of urging from the Spirit to let our faith be known. •

1 Corinthians 9:19-21 Paul never forgot who he was. He was a Jew. Apparently he still considered himself a Pharisee – a man who followed certain laws and customs. But he found salvation in Jesus. So Paul still had a desire to see his fellow Jews come to know Christ. This is why Paul never abandoned his heritage. He didn’t become a Gentile in his attempt to reach the Gentiles. He became a Jewish

24 http://biblefacts.org/church/j_arimathea.htm

137

ambassador to the Gentiles. Consider that in each town he visited, his first stop was in the local synagogue. The point he is trying to make here is that even though he was free from the Law, he still practiced elements of the Law to gain an audience with his fellow Jew. Paul was thinking about others, not his newly discovered liberty. •

1 Corinthians 9:22-23 The weak mentioned here probably takes us back to the Corinthian Christians referred to in the last chapter (1 Corinthians 8:9-11). Sensitive to their weakness, Paul conducts himself in a way that will strengthen them, not drive them away. It’s like building friendships with certain non-Christians to lead them to the Lord. If we get hung up on their hair, their tattoos, or their body piercings, we miss the opportunity to share Jesus. Our judgments about external issues drive them away. And we don’t have to have tattoos or long hair to befriend someone. We can remain who we are without apology. We simply need to become sensitive to who they are and help them mature in their understanding of Jesus. Maybe, at some point in their life, Jesus will convict them about the external issues in their life, but that should not be where we start.

•

1 Corinthians 9:24-27 Just as an athlete denies themselves in order to run a race, Paul was denying himself to run the race. To Paul, seeing people come to Jesus, maturing as believers, and laboring for the Lord, these were his prize – his “payment.” This is why he viewed himself as an “under-rower” – a servant to the Lord. There were times when being a servant was quite difficult, both physically and emotionally. Yet Paul strived to remain steadfast. I wonder what a Church filled with people like Paul would look like? What would it be like to have a Church filled with people who labored because they desired to see others come to know Jesus as Lord? What would a Church look like if it were filled with people who placed Kingdom work ahead of personal comfort and convenience?

1 Corinthians 10

138

•

1 Corinthians 10:1-5 Using Israel as a negative example, Paul teaches the Corinthian Christians that if they felt they were beyond God’s discipline, they needed to learn what happened to the Jews. Even though God had blessed Israel in many ways (removing them from slavery and displaying His supernatural presence), He did not hesitate to deny many of them the promised blessing. Almost every Hebrew who walked with God through the wilderness did not enter the Promised Land. So if God were willing to disqualify them because of their unrestrained physical appetites, the Corinthian brethren could expect the same. God’s blessings did not mean Israel had the freedom to act as she pleased. Neither did Corinth. Neither do you and me. As a matter of fact, you and I have a responsibility to act in ways that reflect God’s grace and love.

•

1 Corinthians 10:6-8 The desire of the heart is what Paul is referencing here. Some Israelites desired these things – the drunken parties, the sexual orgies, and the worship of pagan gods. These worldly things must not be desired by the Christian. The Christian should desire to honor and serve God. Remember the Corinthian believers who did not feel convicted by eating meat served at a banquet in the temple to a pagan god? They may have had the knowledge that this god was not real, but there was a whole lot more going on at those banquets than passing the potatoes to your neighbor. The point Paul seems to be making here is that even though a believer may have been set free from this life of indulgence, that freedom does not give them the liberty to desire these things. If their heart now belongs to God, why does it appear their body still belongs to the world? Why attend one of these banquets where there is a worldly indulgence? The 23,000 that were killed references back to Numbers 25. That’s when Midianite men and women enticed Israel to worship Baal in a sexual orgy. God had these people killed. That’s when Phinehas ran a spear through a man and a woman (Numbers 25:6-8).

139

•

1 Corinthians 10:9-11 Two other examples of God not hesitating to remove Jews from the group exiting Egypt. Paul is referencing events from Numbers 21:5 and Numbers 16:41-45. I believe Paul is still speaking to the Corinthian Christians who think it is okay to dance too close to immorality (1 Corinthians 6), to idolatry (1 Corinthians 8), and to grumbling against God (as seen in this reference). In a way, I agree with the “less mature” Corinthian Christians. I think it is wrong to participate in worldly things even though the “mature Christian” feels no guilt. They say they are not tempted to sin. However, when dancing with a snake, a person never knows when that snake might suddenly bite. A Christian should not put themselves in a position to be tempted (in this case, participating in a feast to a pagan god). A Christian needs to be in the world, yes, but not part of the world. The “mature Christians” in Corinth were waiting until they felt guilty about something before they avoided it, if they avoided it at all. Waiting to feel guilty about something is not the right way to mature as a believer. To mature is to realize how your actions might be perceived and how your actions might lure you back into sin. Apparently, Paul’s warning in this letter had no effect, and some “mature” Corinthian brethren found themselves poisoned by sin once again (compare 2 Corinthians 12:20-21).

•

1 Corinthians 10:12-13 Please, stop misinterpreting this verse. It does not mean God will make sure you are never tempted beyond your ability to endure. It means that God has already provided a way to escape temptation, and that is to . . .

•

1 Corinthians 10:14 Flee from idolatry. God has provided us a supernatural ability to resist temptations. With the Spirit of God within us, He guides and directs us away from the things that lead to our destruction. Like Israel in the desert, God is present in our lives to guide us around the dangers of sin. However, just like Israel, an individual can ignore the guiding of the Spirit. A Christian can ignore the dangers of living too close to sin and one day be poisoned by its bite. Sure, a Christian might find themselves in a tempting situation one day, but that’s a whole lot different than putting

140

themselves there. The ability to resist is granted the one who stumbles into temptation. To run defiantly toward temptation is to resist the warnings of God’s Spirit. He would have been shouting in our hearts the whole way there. •

1 Corinthians 10:15-22 This should have been a wake-up call to the Corinthian believers. To eat meat at one of these feasts was to celebrate with a demon. Sure, their gods were nothing more than the fanciful imaginations of men. But behind this false god was a demon edging the people on; leading them astray. Paul insists that to go to these banquets and participate in this “carry-in meal” placed a believer in a position where temptation will rear its ugly head, and where a demon will rejoice because it has snatched away a believer’s worship of the Lord. Oh, the believer might not think it’s a big deal, but in the demonic realm, it is cause for celebration. Another “enlightened” believer has just been deceived by thinking, “what’s the harm.” Of course, we don’t worship false gods today. So what are we to learn from this lesson? Well, we may not worship Zeus or Hermes or Aphrodite, but we certainly do worship things other than God. Those things we call pleasures in this life must take a back seat to the things of the next life. If we have been called to pick up our cross and follow Jesus (Luke 9:23), then there must be certain things we lay down – certain things we deny ourselves. It’s unfortunate, but few Christians today spend much time thinking about what they should avoid. There are certain attitudes and practices, and even certain places, where the demons are in control. And to associate with those places, attitudes, and practices is to dance a little too close to Satan.

•

1 Corinthians 10:23-33 Allow me to use alcohol as an example here. The mature believer knows that it is not sinful to have a drink from time to time. They are able to enjoy the taste and pleasure without being tempted to overindulge. However, what of the less mature believer who sees a fellow Christian drinking and laughing with friends? What will they think when they see the mature believer posting a picture on Facebook with friends lifting their glasses in revelry? The less mature believer may

141

not be able to draw the distinction between the life they left behind and the life they see portrayed by their brethren. This may cause the less mature believer to stumble. They thought Christianity was something different from the world. They thought Christians were different, yet here is someone who has been a Christian for a long time acting just like their coworkers. Paul says that it is better to give up drinking altogether rather than cause a less mature believer to stumble. However, he does this not because of what the younger believer might think but because Paul is convicted in his own heart to consider how his actions might be perceived. This is the heart of Christian duty or responsibility. As mature believers, it is our responsibility to strengthen those who are weak or who are less mature. 1 Corinthians 11 •

1 Corinthians 11:1 This verse should be read with the previous paragraph. Paul suggests they follow his example of considering others, not about him wearing a head covering.

•

1 Corinthians 11:2-16 It seems the slogan mentioned in the previous section (“Everything is permissible”) affected the Corinthian worship service as well. In these next several chapters, Paul is addressing order in the church and order in a worship service. Since Christianity removed the lines that divide (race, gender, status, nationality), it appears these Corinthian women threw off the cultural restraints. They began to dress more openly and freely, even throwing off the coverings, which were worn by most women in the culture. To address this issue of disruptions in Church, Paul begins with identifying the roles God ordained in the beginning. Paul teaches that there is a difference between men and women, but difference does not mean

inequality. One of the symbols that helped identify the difference between men and women was the length of their hair. Some woman continued to wear a wrap, or shawl, around their shoulders that they would throw up over their head when they went out. Other women wore nothing on their heads. They were now free from these bonds 142

and, just as in the food issue, possibly scorned the women who did cover their heads. Why was it such an important issue in the Corinthian church whether a woman had her head covered or not? Why did this cause disruptions and divisions in the church? It’s because covering the head and living submitted to God’s ordained role as a woman had a cultural significance. Corinth was well known for its worship of Aphrodite – the Greek goddess of love, beauty, and procreation. There was a significant temple to this Goddess in Corinth. So great was its wealth that there were over a thousand slaves who served the temple. Since Aphrodite was the goddess of procreation, it is felt that many of these slaves served as temple prostitutes. They had a certain air of rebellion about them, and some historians have suggested their hair was quite short, or they may even been bald. Now picture, if you can, the Church in Corinth leading some of these slaves to the Lord. What might a church service look like? You had some women who submitted to the cultural norms of long hair and a shawl while others had not been raised with this practice, nor did they have time for their hair to grow longer. If the woman who had her head covered insisted these new converts cover theirs, perhaps they argued, “What’s the big deal? Why does it matter if my head is covered or my hair is short? All things are permissible”. Paul answers by pointing to God’s order of things. Again, these differences do not suggest inequality, but the role women are to play in God’s design. The covering, then, becomes a symbol of a woman’s acceptance of her role in God’s Kingdom. A man does not cover his head while praying as a symbol that he has accepted his role in God’s Kingdom. In verse 15, Paul then indicates that once these shorthaired women had sufficient time for their hair to grow, this then became their covering – a symbol that they had submitted to God’s ordained role. •

This lengthy explanation, however, does not answer the question about head coverings today. Should they be worn? Should a woman have short hair, or must it always be long? Can a man have long hair? This is just like the food issue dividing

143

the Corinthian Church. In today’s culture, some women feel a covering is a symbol that she has accepted God’s role for her. Some men agree that it is necessary. Other women and men don’t think it is necessary. So the issue can become quite contentious. The question women and men should be asking is whether their hair, dress or lack of covering (or presence of their covering) causes tensions and disruptions within a church. If so, then perhaps it’s best to lay aside your freedom (or lay aside your restrictions) and think about what your actions might be doing to another believer and to your personal witness. Did you notice that Paul doesn’t instruct the Corinthian Church to exclude these uncovered women from worship, but instead he instructs the entire church on God’s design for both the men and the women? Then he tells them to stop making this issue so divisive. Give some grace. The women of the world were raised differently, and they really have no conviction about this. It’s just been the custom of the Church to instruct women and men to submit to God’s ordained plan (verse 67). So if you want to wear a covering, go right ahead. Truthfully, the whole issue today is simply a matter of conviction and custom. If you want short hair, that is acceptable as well in today’s society. A woman can show submission to God in more ways than through a covering. Actually, a woman can still be disrespectful toward a man even though she has long hair that is covered. Anyway, the whole point here is that Paul was trying to solve a divisive issue, not simply trying to teach sound biblical doctrine. •

Let me close this section with one more note. This discussion about head coverings does raise an interesting point that Paul does not expressly discuss here. He does not mention the way we ought to dress as Christians. Deuteronomy 22:5 says we should not cross dress – trying to present our self as a member of the opposite sex. Paul will later call women to dress modestly and appropriately (1 Timothy 2:9), suggesting that attractiveness comes from holiness. Peter also echoes this instruction (1 Peter 3:3-5). These instructions about head coverings and dress (for both women

144

and men) are not related to salvation. These instructions are ways that Christians might demonstrate to the world that they are not part of the world. If we are transformed on the inside, there should be a noticeable transformation on the outside as well. I’m not going to give examples here because that would lead to legalism and division – the very problem that infected the Corinthian Church. It all comes down to conviction. The Holy Spirit will whisper in your heart what He desires you to change. •

1 Corinthians 11:17-34 Another symptom of the divisiveness that was killing this church could be seen at Love Feast – the Agape Meal. In the first century church, it was apparently common to eat together for the evening meal every day. People would bring what they had to share with those who had nothing, or very little. Because of the divisiveness within the Corinthian church, people ate in small groups rather than truly opening their arms in love (picture the women with a covering separating themselves from women without a covering). Some would get there early and eat most of the food (perhaps the wealthy that didn’t have to work), leaving very little for those who came later. However, not everyone was selfish and disrespectful. Some were indeed acting in a godly manner (verse 19), and Paul acknowledged this. To address this shameful worldliness, Paul reminds them what the Agape Meal actually represents. Maybe some didn’t know this. Maybe some of the recent converts had not been instructed on the significance of their meal, so Paul passes along what he had been told (probably by Peter – Acts 9:28). He teaches them to partake of the Lord’s Supper in a worthy manner; not insinuating that they might be unworthy, but that the way in which it is done dishonors the meaning (truthfully, we all are unworthy of what Christ did for us). To turn this meal into a drunken party was just downright disrespectful. Paul teaches the people in the Corinthian church to examine themselves, not examine everyone else – which they did quite well. Warren Wiersbe

145

says, “It is impossible for a true Christian to get closer to his Lord while at the same

time he is separated from his fellow believers”. 25

November 17 1 Corinthians 12-14 1 Corinthians 12 •

1 Corinthians 12:1-3 Paul is not changing subjects here. He is still talking about divisiveness and disruptions in worship. This is just another area that is causing these problems. So we need to read the next three chapters with this lesson in mind. First he describes the reason God gave gifts (1 Corinthians 12:1-30), the motivation behind the use of these gifts (1 Corinthians 12:31-13:13), and how to correctly use those gifts (1 Corinthians 14). He begins here by reminding the church not to be so gullible. Apparently, there were leaders in Corinth who had confused the church about unique gifts, maybe even suggesting that a person’s gift or ability came from some pagan god. This is why Paul emphasizes that any gift from God will first, and foremost, exalt God and magnify Jesus. Unfortunately, this is not merely a New Testament problem. People today are often deceived about Spiritual Gifts – led astray by persons who do not proclaim the truth.

•

1 Corinthians 12:4-6 Paul reminds them that the entire Trinity is involved in the giving of gifts. This means that no gift is greater or more important that the next – an indication that some in Corinth felt their gift was much more valuable or charismatic than the rest. Perhaps those with similar gifts viewed themselves as more spiritual, which would further divide this church.

•

1 Corinthians 12:7-10 The nine gifts mentioned here had a unified source (God), and a unified purpose. Each is given to build up one another and strengthen the church, not given for personal glory and honor. A gift is given to a believer not to confirm the

25 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (1 Co 11:33–34). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 146

depth of their spirituality, but so that the Church is able to function as one body. Wisdom refers to insight into biblical truth. Knowledge refers to the ability to help others apply this truth to their lives. The person with spiritual faith strengthens the church because their faith strengthens the faith of others. Healing is the gift of restoring health (as seen in Acts 3:7). Miraculous powers may refer to the ability to cast out demons (as seen in Acts 19:12). To prophesy is the gift to either share a word from God (we see this in many New Testament writers) or share a word about God. The gift of discernment helps the church know whether a teaching is from God or from a satanic deceiver (1 John 4:1). The gift of tongues is the ability to speak an unknown language (unknown by the speaker, not incoherent babble). Those with the gift of interpretation were able to divinely interpret that language so that not only could those who spoke the language understand what was said, but also everyone else in the assembly. There are other gifts mentioned in the New Testament, but this list seems to be designed to confirm the Good News. Conservative Scholars feel that once the New Testament was complete, most of these gifts were no longer necessary. The world now has the Word, the Church, and the Spirit. When Paul wrote these words, the world only had the Spirit and the Church. It is felt that to confirm the testimony of the apostles, miraculous signs and wonders were given to them. I would agree that the Spirit does not grant some of these gifts today, but wisdom, knowledge, faith, and discernment still seem present within the Church. â&#x20AC;˘

1 Corinthians 12:11 We cannot pick and choose which gift we receive. The Spirit gives these gifts as He sees fit. Some in Corinth desired the more charismatic gifts (1 Corinthians 12:31), placing undue emphasis on one gift over another. Some gifts received more attention. The person with the gift of discernment did not receive the same amount of attention as the person who could speak in an unknown language. Therefore, the church divided and separated over these differences. Actually, a Spiritual gift may not be permanent. A person may be gifted only for a single situation,

147

and never receive that gift again. For example, Paul healed some people but not all people. For example, if someone comes along claiming to have the gift to heal anyone and everyone, I become skeptical. We donâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;t see any of the apostles being able to heal on a whim, so why would things be any different today. Healing can happen, but the healing comes from the Spirit when He chooses and upon whom He chooses. You and I are at His mercy. â&#x20AC;˘

1 Corinthians 12:12-27 Using the human body as an example, Paul teaches that only a selfish, egotistical person would consider their role in the life of the Church the most important one. Of course, selfishness and pride would describe some within the Corinthian Church. Those who took great pride in their abilities shamed the rest of the church, causing the more tender and sensitive members to suffer because of their arrogance. Paul stresses that when one part suffers, the whole body suffers. Those who were marginalized and scorned because of their status and abilities became weaker, thus making the whole church weaker. Do you see how this points back to where we were in the last chapter? Sure, those women who went around with their heads covered could be proud of their spiritual superiority, but in the process, they lost the ability to disciple the other women. They lost credibility. It is a weak testimony when there are members of a church that are made to feel like they do not belong.

â&#x20AC;˘

1 Corinthians 12:28-31a There is probably no complete list of gifts mentioned in the Bible. This is simply another listing of the ways God has gifted the Church. Notice that Paul again asserts that God assigned the gift. The fact that he stresses this gives us a clue to what must have been going on in the Corinthian Church. Perhaps the Christians in Corinth fussed and complained because they did not possess the Spiritual Gift they desired. It almost seems that there was a faction in the church that insisted someone give some sort of Spiritual demonstration that proved their salvation. Even today some claim that unless a Christin speaks in tongues, they have not received the Holy Spirit; something that apparently was being taught in Corinth.

148

However, long ago God asked, “Does a clay pot argue with its maker? Does the clay

dispute with the one who shapes it, saying, ‘Stop, you’re doing it wrong!’ Does the pot exclaim, ‘How clumsy can you be?’” 26 (Isaiah 45:9). God is the giver of these gifts, and He gives them as He sees fit for the edification of the church, not as a way to authenticate salvation. That happens through the Fruit of the Spirit (Galatians 5:22). •

1 Corinthians 12:31b Above and beyond the display of Spiritual gifts was something that not only confirmed someone as a believer but also should be the very foundation of a Church. The church in Corinth was building itself around personal abilities, personal holiness, personal enlightenment, and personal preference. It’s akin to how some Christians insist the church sing only the song they like, or that the worship time fits into their schedule, or the architecture and furniture style suits them. A church must not allow these issues and preferences to become the driving force behind all that it does. There is a better way – a more excellent way – to do Church, which Paul explains in the next chapter.

1 Corinthians 13 •

1 Corinthians 13:1-3 The comparisons Paul makes here must be understood as extravagant exaggeration – Hyperbole. In other words, Paul says, “If I could speak every language known to man, and even if I could speak the language of angels”; “If I knew everything there is to know in all the world”; “If I gave away all that I had”. Paul isn’t saying he has done all these things. He is suggesting that if he could, they would still be empty and meaningless. Without Love, nothing a Christian does has meaning – at least the meaning God desires. This, of course, can be taken as a slam against the Corinthian Church. They claimed they had done all these things. Didn’t they claim to be so wise (1 Corinthians 4:10)? Yet in spite of their wisdom, spirituality, and sacrifice, the Corinthian church was divided and fractured. That’s because no one seemed to desire love. This is why Paul sits the Corinthian Church down and explains

26 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Is 45:9). Carol Stream, IL. 149

to them the basics of love. He takes them back to kindergarten and teaches them their colors and shapes. In other words, if they are going to act so childish, then perhaps Paul should treat them like children. “Let’s go over this once again. Love is . . .” •

1 Corinthians 13:4-7 This is not simply a lesson on how husbands and wives are to treat one another. This is a lesson on how a Christian interacts with the rest of the world. Seven of these are negative (“love is not”), and seven are positive (“Love is”). In many ways, Paul is encouraging those wronged in Corinth, and disciplining the selfserving. To those who have been wronged and marginalized, Paul says that they are to be patient. To those who are rude, Paul says their attitudes toward others must change – like their attitudes toward women in worship, the Lord’s Supper, Lawsuits, and Spiritual superiority. These smug and rude Christians are not being guided by love. Love does not take delight in unrighteousness (Incest, for example in 1 Corinthians 5:1). Love thinks primarily of the other person. These should be guiding principles in all manners of living. Sadly, most Christians just tolerate one another even though Christ has called us to love one another – to love one another according to His perfect standard. It seems most people, even most Christians, are trying to love with their own strength of will. Yet this list is obviously beyond mere human effort. How then can we possibly love one another in this way? First, we must remember that this kind of love comes from God. The ability to love this way comes not from within, but from above. Secondly, those who realize they do not love as they should need to ask for the Lord’s help. God will equip them with the supernatural ability to love as they should. This love happens when they allow the Spirit to transform them – to renew their minds and their hearts. My friend, please keep in mind that to love as Paul has written, we must lay down our natural human tendencies and put on the new nature given us by God (Ephesians 4:24 & Colossians 8:10). This takes work and determination on our part. It also takes lots of prayer and discipline. It’s one thing to

150

accept Jesus as our Savior, but something much more to transform our nature into the image of our Savior. •

1 Corinthians 13:8-10 Once again, Paul stresses that at some point in time the Church will no longer need some of the Spiritual Gifts to function as the Church. The literal wording of verse 8 says, “But whether prophecies, they shall be done away

with, whether tongues, they shall cease, whether knowledge shall be done away .” It seems Paul knew that a time was coming when these gifts of confirmation (confirming the message of the church), would no longer be necessary. “Prophecies” is best understood as speaking or writing a direct revelation from God, not speaking about God. “Tongues” is the word glossa - the language or dialect used by a particular people distinct from that of other nations.27 In other words, the ability to suddenly know a foreign language would pass away. “Knowledge” is also the sudden ability to know spiritual truth. These would one day cease, yet these were the gifts the Corinthian brethren craved. Paul says the only thing that will not pass away is love, which is exactly what these Christians should be craving – the very thing that should be foundational to the Church. One day, the whole purpose of the Church will be revealed (when perfection comes), and that will happen at the Second Coming of Christ. The Church exists not for the glorification of the gifted, but for the Salvation of the world. The Church preaches Christ today so that the World today might be spared the Tribulation tomorrow. Arguing about gifts does not rescue the lost in this world. Love does. •

1 Corinthians 13:11-13 Did you notice what Paul said in verse 11? He uses the words “Think, speak, and reason”, perhaps pointing back to the gifts mentioned in verse 8. In Ephesians 4:13 Paul indicates that Spiritual gifts were designed to bring the Church to maturity. He seems to imply the same thing here. Once the Church matures, these gifts will seem quite childish. As an adult, we are happy to see the

27 Strong, J. (1995). Enhanced Strong’s Lexicon. Woodside Bible Fellowship. 151

infant learn how to talk, walk, and think. However, a child must move beyond these abilities until it grows to the point where it can function unaided. These particular gifts were no different, says Paul. At some point, the Church will reach well beyond the cultural and language barriers found in Paul’s day. When that happens, the Spirit will not need to bestow the ability upon someone to speak an unlearned foreign language. There will be Christians in that culture who can speak the language already. 1 Corinthians 14 •

1 Corinthians 14:1-5 What was going on in the Corinthian Church that prompted Paul to write these words? Apparently, some believers would stand up in the middle of the church and begin saying something others could not understand. It was unintelligible to the listener. Did they speak in a foreign language just to impress others, or were they mimicking the kind of ecstatic utterance found in pagan worship? Many people believe this “unknown language” was a sort of incoherent babble – a vocalization of an emotional outburst. However, Paul uses the Greek word glossa throughout this section, a word that means a language or dialect used by a particular culture on earth. One of two things was probably happening here. Either some were trying to impress the rest of the church by standing and speaking in a different language, or they were mimicking the ecstatic utterance of the priestess at Delphi. According to Greek historian Plutarch, “Pythia (the god who spoke through the priestess) entered the

inner chamber of the temple (the "Adyton"), sat on a tripod and inhaled the light hydrocarbon gasses that escaped from a chasm on the porous earth. After falling into a trance, she muttered words incomprehensible to mere mortals. The priests of the sanctuary then interpreted her oracles in a common language and delivered them to those who had requested them. Even so, the oracles were always open to interpretation and often signified dual and opposing meanings .” It’s possible some who had not yet matured in their Christian faith were deceived about the gift of tongues. It never was an ecstatic utterance. It was always a familiar language, just 152

unknown to the speaker. Yet in their zeal to exalt themselves, these deceived believers may have begun to babble incoherently during the worship service, disrupting what was happening. Their speech was a clanging cymbal or a noisy trumpet. No one was strengthened. The Church did not receive insight or a teaching. It was simply noise. I say that this might be what was happening. However, more than likely it was a person showing off their language skills, which is why Paul suggests someone should be present to interpret the message. Corinth was a culturally diverse city, and the church was probably just as diverse. It could be that a person here or there would stand up in church and start saying something in his or her own language, which no one else would understand. Considering what Paul has been teaching up to this point, it appears there was a “giftedness” battle taking place in Corinth, and it had completely disrupted the worship service. Paul tells them to knock it off. None of this had anything to do with being “filled with the Spirit”. It was disruptive and confusing. God is not a God of disorder. No other congregation functioned this way (verse 33). So, what are we to make of the Christians today who claim to speak in tongues? Is it legitimate? I believe a person can become so emotional about a Spiritual experience that they can’t seem to form coherent words, but that is not the Spiritual Gift mentioned in the New Testament. Nowhere does Paul talk about meaningless noise, except to scold those who felt it was legitimate. He identified the gift of tongues as the ability to speak in a language unknown to the speaker but known somewhere in the world. •

1 Corinthians 14:6-12 During a mission trip to Haiti, I was asked to preach two different times. I didn’t understand an ounce of Creole. Most of the Haitians didn’t understand a lick of English. Without someone to interpret for me, no one at those gatherings would have been strengthened and edified. This is Paul’s whole point. Referencing the world’s many languages (another indication of what “tongues” the people were speaking in Corinth), Paul says that what is heard is much more

153

important than what is said. If no one understands what is being said, no one is edified. No one is encouraged. •

1 Corinthians 14:13-17 Remember that at this time the gift of tongues was still being used by God to spread the message of the Gospel. People were still given the ability to speak in a language unknown to them. There is a time and place for this gift, but in the middle of worship is not the right place. If the Spirit was going to gift someone in this way, it makes sense that someone in Church would be able to interpret what was just said. That way, everyone would be strengthened. Paul makes another interesting point. The one who spoke in tongues had no idea what they had just said. The language was unknown to them. They may have been strengthened emotionally and spiritually, but it did not teach them anything ( mind is unfruitful – verse 14). It was only an experience. Paul does not say that the gift of tongues is useless or nonexistent, he simply stresses that until someone understands what has been said, the whole process simply engenders an emotional experience. However, as he stated earlier, the necessity for the gift of tongues will once day cease (1 Corinthians 13:8). What happens to some Christians today is not the gift of tongues, it is merely an emotional outburst, and needs no interpretation. It can be, however, just as disruptive today as it was back in Corinth.

•

1 Corinthians 14:18-19 Apparently Paul had spoken in this way many times. However, in light of their pagan background and how they considered the gift of “tongues” as the spiritual gift par excellence, Paul insists that the gift of prophecy was superior. Better to say a few words and be understood than prattle on and on without comprehension.

•

1 Corinthians 14:20-25 Just as God used foreigners to teach Israel a lesson, so too was God using the Gentile Christians to rebuke the New Testament Jews. Think about the Magi who visited King Herod. They discerned the sign, but Herod and the leading Jews did not (Matthew 2:1-4). In the same way, many Gentiles were coming

154

to Christ. Their ability to speak in an unknown language confirms that God had poured His Spirit into these people – a confirmation to the Jews that these foreigners are now part of the family of God. Remember Peter’s reaction in Acts 10:44-48? The gift of tongues was given to prove their Salvation. There is a time and a place for these unknown languages to manifest themselves, and since the Spirit is the one who gives this gift, He will give it at the right place and at the right time for the right reason. It almost seems inconceivable that the Spirit would pour out the gift of tongues into an entire assembly at the same time creating disruption and chaos. Any guests or visitors would be turned away. I’ve actually witnessed a whole church break out in this corrupted understanding of speaking in tongues (an incoherent babble). They truly did seem a bit crazy. The Corinthian passion for tongues truly was a rather childish desire. •

1 Corinthians 14:25 Paul stresses that the primary purpose of the assembly (or The

Worship Service as we call it today), was to strengthen those who already believe and convict those who don’t believe to repentance. Neither is accomplished when someone speaks words no one can understand. •

1 Corinthians 14:26-33 Paul said the Corinthian brethren acted like children (verse 20). They were not interested in truth but rather were drawn toward experiences. Many Christians are the same today. Too often truth is derived from personal experience, but experiences can be deceiving. Yes, some people may have been so emotionally moved by a Spiritual encounter that they cannot seem to form words. That is not the gift of tongues. That’s an emotional outburst. The Corinthian brethren allowed their emotions to get the best of them; consequently, they were selfish and unloving toward one another. The Worship Service became a venue for selfedification and self-gratification. Paul says that this is entirely wrong. A psalm was probably a reading or maybe even a song.

155

Not every revelation is necessarily from God. Satan is the great deceiver, and if these Christians based Truth upon experiences, those experiences could be influenced by the Devil. Before a Christian begins proclaiming something new, they should test it against what God has already said.

A teaching was probably a biblical truth or sharing the words of Christ. Some came to church wanting to share a new revelation they had received. Some would stand and speak in a tongue (either true or counterfeited), and then someone would give an interpretation. The problem with the Corinthian Church was that people would do this at the same time. Imagine the chaos! This is why Paul instructs them on what an orderly worship service should be like. Although few congregations worship in this way today, there is still an important lesson to be learned here. What happens in the church should be designed to edify one another – to grow, improve, and mature the body of believers or anyone else in attendance. Sadly, this does not always happen. In one congregation I served, a man stood up during prayer time and started to berate and criticize the church for not flying an American Flag. Although he did this during the sharing of “Joys and Concerns”, and had raised his hand in an orderly fashion, it did not edify. It did not strengthen (which is why I told him to sit down and be quiet). I’d even suggest that disorderly business meetings should be included in this list. If the Church cannot behave itself during a business meeting, then the people should go home and not come back until they learn to love and respect one another. •

1 Corinthians 14:34-36 Some early copies of this letter place these verses at the end of the chapter. Some translations place the second half of verse 33 at the beginning of this thought, so it reads “As in all the churches of the saints,

the women should

be silent in the churches.” 28 Regardless of where they might fall, the meaning needs to be understood in context. Paul is talking about an orderly worship service. The point is that there are times when silence is to be exercised in worship. There needs to be self-control. It’s likely that married women in the church were not so much speaking out but turning to their husbands for clarification and understanding at inappropriate times and at an inappropriate level. Exhibition is a word that comes to mind here, not quiet submission, which was the point of Paul’s lesson. It is not that 28 The Holy Bible: Holman Christian standard version. 2009 (1 Co 14:33–34). Nashville: Holman Bible Publishers. 156

women should NEVER say anything in church or that a woman has no wisdom or advice to give. The point is that it should be done at the appropriate time and place. The real problem here, when you get right down to it, is that the men had failed in their responsibilities toward their wives. Had the men been truly submitted to their role in the marriage, they would have been teaching and instructing their wives at the appropriate time so they would not need to exhibit their new liberation in the worship service. Most of the reason there are so many women involved in ministry today is because most men have failed to be the man God intended them to be. Actually, rather than blast women for taking a more active leadership role in church, a man should be asking himself why he is not. Men need to be just as submitted as women are. One final observation here surrounds the ecstatic utterance Paul mentioned in the previous section. Untrained and undisciplined women could possibly correlate the vocal outbursts in the Corinthian Church with the Oracle at Delphi. There, someone along the sidelines would give an interpretation, and perhaps these women were mimicking this behavior. Perhaps. It’s hard to say. Regardless, Corinth seemed to be a church that disregarded both the Old Testament teachings and the oral traditions handed down by the Apostles (by this time, only a few documents of the New Testament were being circulated). They seemed to be a church that did as they felt, not as they had been instructed. They followed the whim and fancy of their feelings, claiming the Spirit led them. However, the Spirit produces self-control in a person’s life (Galatians 5:23), not chaos and disorder. Confusion and disorder come from Satan (James 3:16). •

1 Corinthians 14:37-40 To summarize all that he had said, Paul reminds the Corinthian Church of two things: first, that Paul’s teachings on these matters came from the Lord, and second, that all things within the church must be done with edification in mind (appropriately and orderly). Today, some people continue to teach that a person must have an experience of ecstatic utterance as confirmation they have

157

been filled with the Spirit. That simply is not true. I sincerely believe that the real gift of tongues (speaking a language unknown to the speaker) is no longer necessary. Yet I do believe that if He wanted to, God could still equip someone with this gift. However, most of what I have heard in my lifetime is nothing more than the mindless babbling of someone deceived. They’ve been taught to believe that this is what tongues really are. Paul teaches us here to keep our priorities straight, and that is reaching the lost and equipping the saints.

November 18 1 Corinthians 15-16 1 Corinthians 15 •

1 Corinthians 15:1-2 It’s not clear if some were denying the resurrection of Christ, but for certain they denied the resurrection of the dead (1 Corinthians 15:12). The whole subject of the resurrection was probably not one of their questions but, rather, a heresy that was being taught in the church. The fact that it was not a question alarmed Paul. Surely, this foundational principle of the Gospel was not being challenged. Yes, it was, so Paul begins first by reminding them that indeed Jesus did rise again after three days.

•

1 Corinthians 15:3-4 When Paul became a believer that Jesus is the Messiah, he spent several days living with some disciples in Damascus. It was there he probably heard these foundational truths. Christ buried confirmed His death. Christ appearing to the living confirmed His resurrection. The scriptures Paul mentions probably refer to Psalm 16:10 and Isaiah 53:8-10.

•

1 Corinthians 15:5-9 We read about the witness of Peter and the Twelve in the Gospel accounts (for example, John 20:19-29). The 500 may have seen Jesus during the Great Commission in Matthew 28:18-20. The other disciples may have been present sometime during the 40 days Jesus walked among them (Acts 1:3-8).

158

Anticipating someone’s objection, Paul then adds his name to the list and James’ name (he was the half-brother of Jesus). What makes their names so significant? Both Paul and James doubted that Jesus was the Messiah. Paul even persecuted those who believed. James teased Jesus and treated Him as if He was crazy (John 7:5 & Acts 8:3). However, both these men encountered the risen Christ, James first, then Paul. We can imagine that those who walked with Jesus and believed in Jesus before He died would quickly believe in His resurrection, but not those who scoffed and doubted all along. •

1 Corinthians 15:10-11 In a way, Paul points to his transformation and the transformation of the other apostles as proof their lives have been changed. Yes, Paul worked harder than the rest, but laying that aside, each of the apostles had their lives changed. They even preached the same message. Christ was crucified. He died and was buried. Three days later, He rose from the grave. Every apostle preached this, and the Corinthian Church believed this. Since that is true, then . . .

•

1 Corinthians 15:12-19 Without the resurrection of Christ, the entire Gospel message falls apart. If Jesus died and remained dead, then death still held humanity captive. If death still holds us captive, then we have not been freed from sin’s penalty – which is death. The fact that Christ was fully human indicates that He came to redeem humanity. However, without the resurrection, no one has been redeemed. Without the resurrection, Jesus was simply a good and kind man who demonstrated incredible faith in God. Without the resurrection, Jesus merely demonstrated how we should be living in this world, showing us how to worship God and serve one another. Without the resurrection, Jesus was not the Light of the World, and we are still lost in the darkness of sin. Only through the resurrection do we know for sure that sin no longer holds us captive. Christ’s resurrection proves that by placing our faith in Him, we are set free. The penalty for sin has been paid, and because we are set free, death no

159

longer holds us captive. And if we are no longer held captive by sin, how could it keep us in the grave? •

1 Corinthians 15:20 At many of my funerals, I remind those who mourn that the casket which has been closed will one day be thrown open wide. Yes, it is true. For the believer, the grave will not hold us as well. Just as the stone was cast aside at Jesus’ grave, so too will the graves of those who have died in Christ. The response by those who hear these words is always interesting. Very few actually think about the bodily resurrection of the dead. Oh sure, most people believe in eternal life, and they appreciate it when I remind them that their loved one has not died. However, I love the shocked look on their face when I remind them of the promised bodily resurrection of the dead. This is what Paul is saying in this verse. Just as Jesus rose from the dead, one day all who have died in Christ will be part of a glorious harvest.

•

1 Corinthians 15:21-23 All of humanity has inherited death because of Adam’s sin. Humanity’s DNA was changed in some way, and our chromosomes pass along death to our children. Everyone who has been born from earthly parents dies. The Holy Spirit, on the other hand, conceived Christ. This is why He could become the Spotless Lamb – the sinless One – to pay the price for our sin. Yes, those who belong to Christ will be raised from the dead, however, not in the three-day period as with Jesus. Believers are raised when Christ returns.

•

1 Corinthians 15:24-28 The image here is of Christ presenting His bride to the Father. To put it simply, the Father gave the Son a kingdom (a bride), and one of the responsibilities of the Son was to take that Kingdom (or that bride) and transform it into something spotless and perfect, holy and blameless (compare Ephesians 5:27). The Lord would not present His bride to the Father still smelling like death. The Bride of Christ (the Church), must have no spot or wrinkle (sin or wickedness). To accomplish this, the Messiah dies for His Bride in order to cover her sin. He wraps His bride in His robes of righteousness (Isaiah 61:10). The last thing the Messiah will

160

accomplish before presenting His bride to the Father is to remove the filthy rags of death. As long as the Church (meaning, those who believe), remains bodily in the grave, the Church is still covered by death. The spirit and the soul of every believer are still alive, but they are not dressed in glory. The bodily resurrection of the Church represents the removal of the final blemish, which is death. •

1 Corinthians 15:29 This verse is not teaching that baptizing for the dead is acceptable. Paul does not encourage this practice. He merely uses it as an argument against those who teach there is no resurrection. Where this idea came from is unknown. One suggestion is that Paul is asking the Corinthian Brethren to consider the practices of other religions in the region. North of Corinth there was a mysterious religion mentioned by Homer in one of his writings ( Hymn to Demeter 478–79. See http://www.uh.edu/~cldue/texts/demeter.html#_ftnref51). One part of this religion required participants to be washed in the sea, and unless someone took part in this initiation, they could not experience eternal bliss in the life hereafter. In other words, Paul argues that if these pagan religions believe in an afterlife, why are some people in the church teaching something different. Another possibility is that Paul is talking about the washing of the bodies of those who have died. The word baptize can be sometimes misleading. It means to dip in or under. Why go through the ritual if there will not be a resurrection? Why prepare a body for the grave if it’s just going to turn to dust and ashes anyway? So the washing and preparation of the dead seems a bit pointless if there will not be a resurrection. I could go on. There are many interpretations of this passage. Regardless of the interpretation, Paul is not condoning it or suggesting it is something proper. He simply points to the delusional activity by some people and raises a question about the resurrection.

•

1 Corinthians 15:30-34 If there was no resurrection, then Paul and the missionary team were idiots. So were the rest of the apostles. So were many of the other Christians who had been killed because of their faith. The riot in Ephesus was so

161

crazy that Paul and his friends feared for their life, yet that experience did not stop them from preaching Christ in the next city they came to. If, as Paul suggests, there is nothing more than this life, then why would they risk their lives trying to save the people in Corinth from eternal damnation? Those who followed the teachings of Epicurus (~300 BC) said there was no afterlife, so they pursued pleasure and avoided pain. The actions of those who had met the resurrected Christ should convince the Corinthian brethren that what they teach is true. If so, then the people in the Corinthian church had better think long and hard about their actions and their attitudes. •

1 Corinthians 15:35-49 It seems Paul anticipated this debate. Some may have asked, “What kind of body we will have and how we will be raised?” Those are two excellent questions. Paul’s answer is one of the most beautiful descriptions of the resurrection in the Bible. His logic here is flawless. A seed, quite obviously dead, is planted in the ground. Yet miraculously, something new and alive grows out of that seed. It is the same with our bodies. They appear to be dead and gone. Yet in His majesty, God creates something new. It will be similar, but different. Those lost a sea or those eaten by wild animals or those burnt at the stake certainly do not have a “physical” body to be resurrected, which might explain why the Corinthian “scholars” laughed at the whole resurrection idea. Paul answers these people by calling them “fools.” When God gives us new bodies, they will contrast the old. The old body died, but the new will live forever. The old body was broken and corrupt, but the new will be glorious. The old body was frail and weak, but the new will be filled with strength and vigor. The old bodies were formed from the earth, but the new bodies will be formed by the Spirit. Paul says that the next time a Christian receives a body, they will receive it from God. Truthfully, what you and I live in is nothing more than a copy of the original. Our bodies are recreations, not new creations. God only created one man and one woman. From that man and woman, came the rest of humanity. So

162

even though we might decay and turn back to dust (I hope by now you realize that a body will eventually decay, even one placed in a coffin that is sealed in a vault and placed 6 feet underground ), God will create something new. The resurrection is not reanimation of dead flesh, as some religions believe. Our new bodies may resemble our old ones, and there may be other similarities (Jesus could walk and talk and eat), but they will be so much more. I don’t think it will be such a hard task for God. If He could speak this universe into existence, I believe it will not be too difficult for Him to speak into existence a new body in which I can live. •

1 Corinthians 15:50-57 Since Jesus will one day present us to the Father as His bride, all traces of sin must be removed (without spot or wrinkle – Ephesians 5:27). It is necessary to remove any traces of death. A reanimated body still bears the mark of death. This is why a body born of the flesh cannot inherit the Kingdom of Heaven. The Trumpet mentioned here is not the last trumpet heard during the Tribulation (Revelation 11:15). This trumpet will call the dead in Christ to Heaven; as if in an instant, God creates a glorified body for the dead. Then those Christians who are alive during this time will be transformed instantly as well. The Bride will be prepared. She will be clothed in glory. Jesus will grant the Church (all believers) victory over death. And as long as believers remain unclothed (no body in which to live), death still can claim victory. One final question: Is this a reference to the Rapture, or does this Trumpet speak of history’s final stanza? You see, the Rapture does not take place at the end. So, will Christians be transformed at the Rapture? Is that when we receive glorified bodies? Opinions are mixed. I’d suggest that we focus on what we will receive rather on when we will receive it.

•

1 Corinthians 15:58 Be steadfast and immovable, but immovable in what? Paul says remain steadfast in the truth of the resurrection. Don’t let the false doctrine of some sway them from this truth and glorious hope. We need to hear this lesson as well. Nothing we do for the Lord is useless or wasted. In contrast to what Solomon wrote in

163

Ecclesiastes, our labors for the Lord are not empty or in vain. They do make a difference in our life and in the Kingdom of Heaven. Christians today need to keep our eyes and hearts focused on eternity because eternity is the reality. The short time we spend here on earth living in the flesh is temporary. However, our labors on this earth can have eternal consequences, which is why a Christian and a Church must direct their labors with the resurrection in focus. Life does not end at the grave. 1 Corinthians 16 •

1 Corinthians 16:1-4 At this point of history, it was the Jews who were making life difficult for the Church. Rome had not yet started its persecutions. On top of that, there was economic turmoil in Jerusalem, which made life doubly difficult for the Christians in that city. As with the churches in Galatia (Barnabas and Paul’s 1

missionary journey – Acts 13-14), the Corinthian Church wanted to take up an offering as well. I am not sure it was done out of jealousy. Perhaps they had genuine concern as well. Paul gives them some advice, which is even good advice for us today. When we feel led to support some sort of ministry, the best was is through routine, systematic giving, not burdening someone at the last minute. A little here and a little there adds up over time. Good advice. Also, Paul indicates that he will not handle the money. Again, good advice. People from the Corinthian Church should be accountable for delivering the support. Paul merely volunteers to travel with them. •

1 Corinthians 16:5-9 Paul made tentative plans (using the word perhaps in verse 6), to stop and visit the Corinthian Church on his way back from Philippi, Thessalonica, and Berea. They had an offering for the Jerusalem Church as well (2 Corinthians 8:14). Something happened that made him change his plans. It may have been the tremendous opportunity to lead unbelievers to the Lord or it may have been the opposition. The reason is unclear.

•

1 Corinthians 16:10-12 Timothy was willing to travel to Corinth and deliver Paul’s letter (First Corinthians), but Apollos was not. Truthfully, working in Corinth and with

164

the Corinthian Brethren was no picnic. Imagine how they would respond to all Paul has written (compare 2 Corinthians 7:8-9)! •

1 Corinthians 16:13-14 This is how a mature believer serves the Lord, rather than being easily swayed, becoming discouraged, and weak in faith.

•

1 Corinthians 16:15-18 This region is the southern portion of Greece; the area located around the city of Corinth. Traditionally, Paul would appoint elders and overseers when he established a church (Acts 14:23). In this case, Stephanas and his household volunteered to assume this responsibility. Apparently, they were qualified, and Paul appointed them to this task. Perhaps these three men were the ones to deliver the letter from the Corinthians to Paul.

•

1 Corinthians 16:19-20 Pricilla and Aquila traveled with Paul from Corinth to Ephesus, opening up their home to the new church in that city (located in modern-day western Turkey). Perhaps the other churches mentioned here were the same churches mentioned in Revelation 2 & 3. What was the “Holy Kiss?” At this period in history, there is no indication what it looked like, but it was practiced during the Lord’s Supper. Rules began to be applied and enforced by the end of the second century – no kissing the opposite sex. By the fourth century, laity and clergy were separated and forbidden to greet with the Holy Kiss. Few practice this today, and if they do, it is traditionally on the cheek.

•

1 Corinthians 16:21 Traditionally, Paul dictated his letters. Tertius wrote Romans for the Apostle Paul (Romans 16:22), and someone obviously wrote this letter and Galatians as well (Galatians 16:11). Paul’s handwriting may have been unique or difficult to read. However, his signature would authenticate that he was indeed the author.

165

•

1 Corinthians 16:22-24 One last plea to let all that they do be motivated by love. Paul says this because he apparently had been begging the Lord to come soon – marana

tha, or “Maranatha” – “Lord, come.”

November 19:

Romans 1-2 Romans

Paul wrote this letter to the Christians living in Rome sometime during the winter of 57 AD. He was in Corinth during a three-month period at the close of his third missionary journey (Acts 20:3). After this, he would travel on to Jerusalem, taking the offering to the Christians in that city. Beneath the surface of the letter, it seems there was tension between the Jewish Christians in Rome and the Gentile Christians. We see this especially in Romans 4:9 – “ Now,

is this blessing only for the Jews, or is it also for uncircumcised Gentiles .” 29 Portions of this letter address this schism between the two groups. This is by far Paul’s greatest theological work. Ideas mentioned briefly in previous letters are covered in greater detail in Romans. The overall premise of the book surrounds the idea that “all have sinned and fallen short of God’s glorious standard ” (Romans 3:23), yet in His mercy, Christ died for us while we were still sinners (Romans 5:8). The letter transitions from Sin to Salvation in the first eight chapters, the relationship between Jews and Gentiles in chapters 911, and concluding with how a person should allow the Lord to transform them into someone new (chapters 12-15). The last chapter ends with personal greetings to a long list of believers associated with the Roman Church (or perhaps the Romans churches. There may have been more than one). A really neat visual study of Romans can be found at http://www.jointhebibleproject.com/?video=1-5. It’s a pretty cool visual that does an excellent job at summarizing Paul’s letter to the Roman Christians. The overall outline of Romans can be broken down in this way: Romans 1:1-7. God has a Plan 29 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Ro 4:9). Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers.

166

Romans 1:18-32. Our sin is Revealed Romans 2:1-4. Our sin is Condemned Romans 2:5-11. Our sin is Judged Romans 2:17-29. Our behavior is a Witness of our sin Romans 3;1-8. We Argue about our behavior Romans 3:21-31. God is Justified in His actions Romans 4. But because of our Faith Romans 5:1-11. We receive God's Peace Romans 5:12-21. Which results in New Life Romans 6:1-14. Freedom from Slavery Romans 6:15-23. In being Conformed Romans 7. In being Comforted Romans 8:1-17. In being Sanctified Romans 8:18-30. In being Redeemed Romans 8:31-39. And in being Uncondemned Romans 9. We are Predestined to receive these blessings Romans 10:1-13. By Belief Romans 10:14-21. And by Hearing Romans 11. We are Adopted into the family of God Romans 12:1-8. We are Transformed into a person who is: Romans 12:9-21. Genuine Romans 13:1-7. Respectful Romans 13:8-14. Loving Romans 14:1-13. Considerate Romans 14:14-23. Convicted Romans 15:1-13. Accepting, and filled with: Romans 15:14-22. Ambition. The results of a life transformed are seen by being a Romans 15:23-33. Submitted Romans 16:1-16. Servant

167

Romans 1 •

Romans 1:1-7 Notice how Paul addresses this to the believers in Rome, not the Church in Rome (Romans 1:7). There may have been more than one church in the city. Christianity probably came to Rome because of some Jews who were saved during Peter’s sermon at Pentecost (Acts 2:10 & Acts 2:41). Pricilla and Aquila may have been among these new believers. When they traveled back to Rome, they came preaching the message of Jesus, and a new church was birthed. Other Christians may have come to Rome with the message of the Cross as well. However, in 49 AD, Roman Emperor Claudius expelled the Jews from Rome because of all the upheaval surrounding Jesus.30 This is why Pricilla and Aquila were in Corinth when Paul arrived. When Claudius died in 54 AD, many of those displaced Jewish Christians return. What they discover is a thriving Gentile Church who was not practicing any of the Jewish customs. This became a source of tension for the Church. This is why Paul starts back at the beginning. He takes both groups (Jews and Gentiles) on a journey from sin to salvation. This is why the Letter of Romans starts so bluntly. Paul suggests that the message of the Cross doesn’t become Good News unless there is Bad News. The message of sin is the Bad News. The Good News is what God can do with that sin through the Son. This is what Salvation means. This is the Good News that Paul was not ashamed to share.

•

Romans 1:8-9 It's pretty amazing that the Christians in Rome are the subject of discussion throughout the rest of the empire. What impact were they having in the city? Have you ever taken the time to consider what people might be saying about your church?

•

Romans 1:10-15 Here is an indication that the Roman Christians were still in their infancy. They needed mentoring (grow strong – verse 11). Paul planned on coming to Rome once he finished his work in Jerusalem (taking them the offering). He will

30 http://www.earlychristianwritings.com/suetonius.html

168

eventually come to Rome, but according to God’s timetable and in a way that God intended. When Paul does go to Jerusalem, he is arrested at the Temple, thrown into prison, and held for two years (Acts 21-26). Eventually, he is sent to Rome, but under house arrest while awaiting trial. This isn’t how Paul pictured his time in Rome, but it was all according to God’s plan and timing. •

Romans 1:16-17 Through our faith in Christ, God displays His great power by undoing the effects of sin. Death is defeated, Eternal Life is given, and Righteousness is bestowed upon believers not because they have earned it, but because they have placed their faith in Jesus. Notice that the power at work in saving a person is done by God. We need merely accept what has already been done by placing our faith in Jesus. Also, because we stand with Jesus, God stands with us. Therefore, no power above the earth, on the earth, or beneath the earth will ever be able to separate us from the love of God that is found in Jesus the Messiah (Romans 8:38-39). Paul says to the Gentile Christians in Rome that the Lord did indeed offer this Good News to the Jews first. However, He has also offered this to the Gentiles as well. Paul felt it was necessary for these Gentile Christians to understand that this whole message of Grace was first revealed to the Jews. This is a lesson the Church today needs to keep in mind. The Church has not replaced Israel. Instead, grace has allowed us to become adopted into the Family of God – something Paul will touch on in a later chapter.

•

Romans 1:18 Paul says their wickedness suppresses the truth. In what ways does it accomplish this? Who is he talking about? He is talking about humanity in general. Long before God set aside a people to be His very own (through Abraham), humanity, in general, chose to ignore God and instead fabricate a religion of their own design.

•

Romans 1:19-23 The ancient Egyptians, Greeks, and Babylonians invested more heavily (as a percentage of gross national product) in astronomy by far than any nation does today. The ancients built instruments capable of making astronomical

169

measurements as precise as a fifteenth of the Moon’s diameter. By noting that the Big Dipper drops lower in the sky the farther south one travels, the ancients discerned that Earth must be a sphere floating free in a sky of stars. By measuring the angle of sunlight at locations of known distances apart, they determined the diameter of Earth to within one percent precision. Measurements of the Moon’s phases and the size and shape of Earth’s shadow relative to the Moon’s diameter during a lunar eclipse showed roughly how far away from Earth both the Sun and Moon must be and their sizes relative to Earth. Their inability to detect parallaxes for any of the stars told them that stars must be much more distant than the Sun.

These people were not

clueless. They were educated and were able to observe the same things we see today. Why did they refuse to see the thumbprint of God in the world around them? Even worse, they attributed to false gods that which belonged to the One True God, and they taught others to believe this. That is how they suppressed the truth through their wickedness. •

Romans 1:24-32 The shameful desires were already there. God just refused to intervene in these people's lives. He did not cause them to become wicked, but He did allow them to follow their hearts desire. In other words, He did not interfere with their free will. What we see here is a picture of what Humanity is like when it turns its back on God. People who reject the influence of God in their lives ( Exchanged in Romans 1:25) not only sin against God but sin against one another as well. Did you notice how Paul transitioned from the past tense into the present in verse 30? He was no longer looking back but at those who presently rejected God. Although some Christians will lift Romans 1:24-27 out of this section and preach only against homosexuality, and although some will lift it out and exclude it from Paul’s list, we cannot exclude it nor single it out. It needs to be included in the entire list. I want you

31 From an article written by Hugh Ross : Navigating Genesis: A Scientist’s Journey through Genesis 1–11 (RTB Press, 2014).

170

to take notice of the sinful behaviors mentioned in Romans 1:29-31. Just as homosexuality is a sign that a person is not allowing their life to be controlled by God, so too is the gossip or the one who slanders. The one who hates is included with the one who murders or those who are prideful and boastful. What Paul is trying to do here is make sure everyone knows that they are included in this list; this list of behaviors seen in a person who has turned their back on God. These are symptoms, not individual diseases. This is what fallen humanity looks like; humanity’s carnal human nature. For those who want to claim they were born this way, Paul would agree, for we are all born into sin. We are all born with the potential to behave in this way IF WE TURN OUR BACKS TO GOD; if we exchange God’s nature for our fallen human nature. A person makes a decision to either be ruled by God or be ruled by their flesh; either influenced by God or influenced by their sinful nature. But the bottom line is that it is the person who makes the choice. Romans 2 •

Romans 2:1-4 This is why it is wrong to categorize sins. But we do this, don’t we? We look at Paul’s list and figure we’re okay because we’re not as bad as most people. We don’t murder. We’re not homosexuals. We don’t worship sticks and stones and call them our gods. However, we do lie. We deceive. We gossip. We call people “fools.” We tear down someone who God is trying to build up. Remember, it is not the symptom that condemns us but the disease. That disease is our carnal human nature – our sinfulness. Paul says this list reveals what kind of people we truly are. However, too often, we compare ourselves to one another rather than God’s standard of good behavior. We succumb to Self-justification – the tendency to measure our morality against the most wicked person we can find. Since we don’t commit those kinds of sins, we figure God will let us off the hook. Too many Christians feel that as long as their morality is one or two steps better than the rest of the world, they are okay. The problem is that as the world’s morality continues to spiral downward, those

171

who measure themselves against the behaviors of others are spiraling downward as well, just a step or two behind. •

Romans 2:5-11 Can you imagine getting this letter from Paul? You start reading it and look at the list of sins mentioned in chapter one and think, “You tell ‘em, Paul!” Then you come to chapter two and he starts in on you as well. “You,” he says in verse 5. “You are stubborn. You don’t repent”. Somehow, Paul realized that his readers would be thinking of “all those sinners out there” instead of allowing his words to convict. These are words for both Jew and Gentile. Paul accused both groups of being immature, unrepentant believers. Their actions and behaviors mimicked the world and, pointing a finger, he says, “You” are guilty of sin as well. It’s pretty clear that Paul expected a person’s behavior to change if they were indeed saved. If an individual's behavior does not change, even though they confess Jesus to be Lord, what does that say about their salvation? Also, before you start thinking about the people you know who don’t act like a Christian, let me remind you that this question is supposed to cause you to think about yourself.

•

Romans 2:12-16 Both the Jew and the Gentile will face God’s judgment, it’s just that the Gentile will not be judged by the Law. The whole point here is that a person is judged based on how they respond to God’s direct revelation to them. To those who received God’s Law, they will be judged based upon how they acted toward that Law. To those who never heard God’s Law, they will be judged based on how they responded to their conscience. It all surrounds behavior. When you or I read something in the Bible and learn that what we are doing is sinful, we choose to either respond to what we learn or ignore what we learn. It’s the same with the Spirit. When the Spirit convicts us about a sinful behavior, we choose to either respond to that conviction or ignore it. It might seem that God is indifferent about our sin because He does not punish us at that moment, but Paul warns us that one day we will face Him and have to give an account of our refusal to obey. The deeper question here is

172

whether this speaks of salvation or merely a reprimand from God because we didn’t respond according to our conviction (either through hearing or through feeling). Paul is probably talking about salvation here because he is trying to get both groups (Jews and Gentiles) to admit they are sinners in need of a Savior. He has not yet introduced the idea of Justification (a church word that means Just as if I never sinned). The warning seems to be directed toward those who feel they can act any way they chose and still get to Heaven – toward those who “Keep on doing what is evil” (verse 9). Until a person admits they are a sinner, they will not feel they need a Savior. And, of course, without a Savior, a person is still a sinner whether they admit it or not. •

Romans 2:17-24 These Jewish Christians said one thing but lived another. They condemned people for not living according to God’s Law, yet they committed the same sins. Quoting from Isaiah 52:5, Paul accuses the Jewish Christians of causing the Gentiles to disregard the Lord. Why would anyone want to become a believer if the way a believer acts is no different from a person of the world? These are harsh words – words the Church needs to hear even today. Our behavior as Christians MUST be excellent because the World is watching us. Whether or not this is fair is irrelevant. When we became a believer and identified ourselves as a Christian, we forfeited our rights and privileges. As a Christian, we represent Jesus and are under obligation to live accordingly. If someone feels led to teaching others about what it means to be a Christian, that person had better be living as a Christian to the best of their abilities. This is why Paul says that Elders, Deacons, and Teachers should not be young in the faith (1 Timothy 3:1-7).

•

Romans 2:25-27 I really don’t understand why these Jewish Christians continued to insist Gentile Christians be circumcised. It just doesn’t make sense. Maybe that’s because it’s not an issue today. However, what if I were to talk about baptism. Let’s look at this argument from that perspective. Let’s say a person who grew up Lutheran started coming to a Church of the Brethren congregation. Lutherans, by and large,

173

baptize infants. They hold confirmation classes when those children get older, but they are not rebaptized, in most cases. The Church of the Brethren is Anabaptist in its heritage â&#x20AC;&#x201C; baptizing people once they confess Jesus as Lord. If that Lutheran Christian desires to become a member of the Brethren Church, would that church require the Lutheran to be baptized the correct way? Some Brethren Congregations do this, insisting a person be baptized the right way (three times forward), and yet during confirmation classes, the Lutheran individual did confess Jesus as Lord. This is the point Paul is trying to make here. The Jewish Christian, who has followed the outward rituals of the faith, condemns their faith when they do not allow themselves to be changed inwardly. The Brethren minister who insists the Lutheran Christian must be baptized as an adult condemns himself a hypocrite when he hold others to a higher standard than he is willing to live. The Jewish Christians in Rome spent a great deal of time and effort pointing their fingers at the Gentile Christians condemning their actions. Paul says that these Jewish Christians should be examining themselves as well. â&#x20AC;˘

Romans 2:28-29 The same can be said about baptism. Even though a person might have grown up in a Brethren Church and was baptized according to Brethren tradition, they are not necessarily a Christian. What makes a person a Christian? They become a Christian because of conviction, repentance, and confession. Paul condemns those who self-righteously stand and point the finger at others, yet fail to demonstrate they have actually been transformed. This behavior irks me. Far too many Christians spend time discerning what is wrong with this world rather than recognizing that they are a sinner as well. Yes, there are people whose sin is easy to see, but there are many more individuals whose sin lay just beneath the surface. Itâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s wrong for us to focus only on the one and ignore the other. I think what Paul was trying to help this Church understand was that both Jew and Gentile were sinners in

174

need of a Savior, and if they could understand this truth, then perhaps they could stand together at the Cross seeking the Lord’s grace and mercy.

November 20 Romans 3-5 Romans 3 •

Romans 3:1-4 Anticipating the thoughts of his Gentile readers, Paul stresses an important point. Although salvation did not come from obeying the Law, the lifestyle of the Jew became a testimony to God. As you read through the Old Testament you kind of get the impression that all the Jews were bad. Think back to what was said about many of the kings of Israel and some of the kings of Judah. Then there is the whole Babylonian exile which was punishment for Israel’s disobedience. However, Paul says that “some” of the Jews were unfaithful. Even during the time he wrote Romans, only some of the Jews turned their backs to God. Many were faithful to the Law. A few even became believers in Jesus. Those who were faithful became a living testimony to the Lord. By their actions, they revealed God to the nations around them. What Paul is doing here is setting up his readers to make a very important point. Just as the Jew were entrusted with the revelation of God, so too were the Gentile believers.

•

Romans 3:5-8 This is the point Paul was going to address. What a foolish argument. To say that our sinful actions demonstrate God’s holiness is simply nonsense. Actually, a person who continues to behave and act just as they did before they “became saved” slanders God. The people of the world will doubt the Truth and doubt the Gospel Message because they do not see any difference in an individual who supposedly became a Christian. As a believer, we have joined with Israel as a people who have been entrusted with the revelation of God. It is our responsibility not to just act like a Christian but to have our old nature circumcised from our heart.

175

•

Romans 3:9-18 Once again Paul stresses that Salvation is not found in obedience to the Law. He also reminds both Jew and Gentile that salvation is not limited to nationality or race or gender. Paul quotes several Psalms from the Greek Old Testament - Psalm 14, Psalm 140, Psalm 36, and from Isaiah 59.

•

Romans 3:19-20 I think the world should be happy that God gave Israel the Law and the Commandments. Without them, we would have no idea how to please God. In His mercy, God handed down a moral code on how to demonstrate our Love for Him and our love for our neighbor. God taught the world about honesty, about marriage, about integrity. He gave us a standard of living that pleases Him. He also gave us a list of instructions on what to do when we fail to live up to those standards. Yet in spite of all this, God insists that following all these rules will not earn us salvation. That’s because teaching a pig to take a bath does not change the fact that it is still a pig. Teaching a sinner to follow a list of behaviors does not change the fact that they are a sinner. Giving a sinner list of behaviors to follow only shows them just how much of a sinner they really are! Yet if they were to receive Grace up front, then following the list becomes an act of obedience, not an act of salvation. God granted them grace before they could clean up their act. He saved them first so that following the Law becomes an offering of love. This is what the Father did for the Jews. From all the nations in the world, God chose to rescue Israel. He offered them grace up front (the Egyptian Passover) before He gave them the Law. This is what God plans to do with all the other nations of the world through His Son.

•

Romans 3:21-26 Jews and Gentiles in Old Testament times were sinners, and so were the Jews and Gentiles living during New Testament times. Actually, everyone is a sinner because we are descended from Adam. And we don’t just sin once or twice. We sin all the time. It’s a continuous action. Yet in spite of all that sin, God put a plan in place to provide a way for that sin to be forgiven. God planned long ago for Christ Jesus to die as the sacrifice for humanity’s sin. Now, when you and I hear this, we

176

look back in time to the cross and accept Christ’s death. However, here Paul says that those who died before Jesus was born looked forward in time to the Cross. Today, we believe in what Christ has done. In Old Testament times, a faithful Jew believed in what God would do. The whole sacrificial system foreshadowed the crucifixion of Christ, which is why Jesus is frequently called the Lamb of God. It was not by chance that Jesus died on the Passover, or that none of His bones was broken. God promised Old Testament Israel that if the people followed the sacrificial rituals, their sins of disobedience would be forgiven, but their sinfulness was never covered (Hebrews 9:13). That would happen one day in the future. In the meantime, the High priest would offer repeated sacrifices day by day because the sinfulness remained. The blood of bulls and goats never covered a person’s sin. However, Christ’s death was sufficient to pay the penalty for humanity’s sin (see Hebrews 10:4). •

Romans 3:27-31 This important lesson applied to both Jew and Gentile. A Jew dare not trust in following the Law and a Gentile need not struggle to follow the Law. It is faith that makes a person right with God. To the Old Testament Jew, it was faith in what God would do. To the New Testament Jew and the Gentile, it was faith in what God has done. In the Old Testament, a person was made right with God because of their faith in His promises. Today, it is the same. A person is made right with God because of their faith in God’s promises. The only difference is that in Old Testament times the people did not know His name would be Jesus.

Romans 4 •

Romans 4:1 If a person were made right with God based upon faith, Paul should be able to demonstrate this by an example from history. Abraham, of course, is the perfect example.

•

Romans 4:2-3 Quoting from Genesis 15:6, Paul says that God saw Abraham’s faith, not all of his good religious practices (an allusion to following the Law).

177

•

Romans 4:4-8 Moving on, Paul indicates that the work of forgiving sins has always come from God, not from human effort. Pointing to Psalm 32, Paul clearly emphasized the word LORD in verse 8. “The blessed are those the LORD has forgiven,” he says. Righteousness comes because of faith. It did yesterday, it does today, and it will tomorrow. This is what sets Christianity apart from all other religions. Nowhere else will you read such a message. No other god does so much for its followers. No other god extends grace. Not Buddha (he just sits there getting fat), not Allah (he expects much from his followers), not a single god formed in the hearts of Men offered what the Lord has offered. The ungodly are justified (just as if they never sinned) because of their faith in the promises of God found in Christ Jesus.

•

Romans 4:9-10 Abraham lived 600 years before God would hand down the Ten Commandments, so he never had them to follow. How could Abraham, who never had the Law, live according to that Law? It was impossible! Yet the scriptures say that God counted Abraham as a righteous man. And it was because of his faith. God made a promise and Abraham believed. Actually, if you think about it, Abraham was declared righteous while he was still a Gentile. You see Abraham was circumcised 14 years after God declared him righteous. So Abraham’s faith made him righteous in God’s sight, and circumcision was nothing more than a symbol or a sign of the covenant God made with him – to make him the father of many nations.

•

Romans 4:11-12 This is an important observation. Can the same be said about Baptism? Baptism becomes the outward sign that not only have we accepted the promise of God found in Jesus, but also that we identify ourselves with the Family of God. That’s all circumcision truly was. It was a way of identifying one’s self as a Hebrew- part of God’s family and a follower of God’s Laws. It in no way made someone right with God.

•

Romans 4:13-17 Paul says that Abraham became the father of many nations not because he gave birth to a whole lot of children, but because his faith in God was

178

something others would follow. Anyone who places their faith in God as Abraham did will become part of his family. The Family of God is not made up of those who trace their heritage back to Abraham biologically, but spiritually – a point Paul will address in a later chapter (Romans 11). •

Romans 4:18-25 Paul ends this section reminding his readers of Abraham’s faith and God response to that faith. In this section, it’s clear that Paul was speaking to the Jewish Christians living in Rome. They would be familiar with this story. At the end, in verse 25, he reminds the Jewish Christians that they have found God’s favor because of faith similar to Abraham’s. It was not faith in the Law that made them right with God; it was faith in Jesus Christ. His death covered their sins. Since they were Jewish, they should have been able to make the transition here. They had the Law. The Law showed them that they were sinners. Before Jesus came along, they trusted God’s promises in the Law. However, once Jesus died, they accepted, by faith, that His death covered their sin and they no longer trusted in the sacrifices prescribed by the Law. If this is true, then why were they making a big deal over Gentile Christians who did not follow the Law? This is what Paul is trying to get them to see in this whole section.

Romans 5 •

Romans 5:1-2 The beautiful part of Salvation by Faith is that we do not make our peace with God, but rather that God provided a way for us to receive peace. Christ’s first Advent was God’s way of proving an opportunity for all people to receive this peace before it was too late. Christ came first to offer peace ( not to judge the World – John 3:17), rather than coming to pass judgment. The point here is that we don’t “become saved” as much as we “receive salvation”. Salvation is something Jesus has already done for us (verse 1). We simply need to choose to accept it.

•

Romans 5:3-5 Trials and troubles are not a sign that God is still angry with us. We know this because He has given us His Spirit. If He were still angry with us or against

179

us, He never would have poured Himself into us. We would have been left alone - as orphans. •

Romans 5:6-11 Verse 8 will not have its desired impact until we learn that we are counted among the sinners. That’s why Paul spent so much time tearing down platforms of self-righteousness. Notice what Jesus did. Sure, we might expect Him to die in place of the “Good” people of this world (verse 7), but Jesus demonstrated the depth of His love by dying for the helpless (verse 6), for sinners (verse 6), and even His enemies (verse 10). One of the biggest problems with this section is that fewer people today seem willing to admit that they are helpless or even a sinner. Over the years, it seems our society is moving toward a sinless view of humanity; a humanity that is not helpless or sinful or an enemy of God. There appears to be a trend toward an absence of guilt. Therefore, if there is no guilt, there is no need of repentance – no need to change anything. These people love verse 9, but forget the whole reason Jesus had to die in the first place. He died because we were sinners. We need someone to save us because, without a Savior, we are still under the curse of sin.

•

Romans 5:12-14 Just who is under the curse of Sin? Anyone who dies is still infected with the curse. It seems that Paul is arguing that even though the Law had not been given and that Adam did not have a chance to disobey the Law, he was still marked as a sinner because death claimed him. Death claimed the lives of everyone. Paul's argument here is that even though the people had no laws to break, they were still counted as sinners. This can be seen by the fact that there was still death - both physical death and spiritual death.

•

Romans 5:15-17 In Adam, all have the mark of sin because of death (see verse 17). However, in Christ all have the mark of salvation because of eternal life.

•

Romans 5:18-19 We have no power to overcome the sin of Adam. To do this, we would have to bypass the natural way of being conceived - the seed of a man combining with the seed of a woman. However, we do have a choice in being born

180

again. We make that choice by believing in faith that Jesus paid the sacrifice for our sin. Then God removes the mark of sin (which is death) and replaces it with the mark of life (the Holy Spirit). It seems Paul is trying to get his readers to understand that Jesus didn't die just for the good person or the religious person. Jesus died so that even the wicked and the decadent might find life. All have sinned, but all can be saved - if they choose to believe. •

Romans 5:20-21 People didn't become sinners only after the Law was given. The Law identified their sin - it brought it into the light. The Law is God's standard of living, and when one looks at their own life, they can see just how far short they fall in living according to God's standard. Paul’s statement in verse 20 about God’s grace becoming more abundant can best be understood to mean that the more we understand God's standard of living, the more we realize our sin. Moreover, the more we realize our sin, the more we realize the magnitude of God's grace. The gap that Christ has bridged for us grows wider and wider as our knowledge of our sin grows. We then become aware of the full extent of God's grace.

November 21 Romans 6-8 Romans 6 •

Romans 6:1-4 Paul is drawing a corollary between the death of the body and the death of our sinful nature. The old self is to have died and a new person is to be reborn. What does it say about the individual who continues to live like the old person? There is a big difference between a dead body and one that is alive. There should be a big difference between the actions of a person still dead in sin and the person who has been made alive through faith in Christ. Paul's use of the word "may" at the end of verse four indicates a freedom we did not previously possess. Prior to being born again, we were prisoners to sin. We had no alternative. However, since

181

we have become Christians through faith in Jesus, we now have an option. We have a choice. •

Romans 6:5-6 This is something many people miss. Sin actually holds them captive. Perhaps this is where we see a difference in the old and new life. As a believer, I am no longer a slave to sin - it has lost its grip on me. Nevertheless, I must learn to let go of sin. Also, the longer we hold on to a sin the more difficult it becomes to relax our grip. Does sin have a grip on me, or do I have a grip on sin (see verse 11)?

•

Romans 6:7 Not “free to sin” as Paul’s accusers falsely stated; but “freed from sin.

•

Romans 6:8-10 Too many Christians are “betweeners”: they live between Egypt and Canaan, saved but never satisfied; or they live between Good Friday and Easter, believing in the Cross but not entering into the power and glory of the Resurrection.

•

Romans 6:11 Paul's point here is that our actions indicate who holds us captive. If (since) we are Christians, Jesus has broken the shackles of sin that held us captive. Therefore, we ought to be living as if we are indeed free. However, if we continue to practice the same sins that once held us captive, others may begin to wonder if we have truly been set free.

•

Romans 6:12-14 The word “desires” in verse 12 is a key to helping us understand this whole section. Desires can be either good or bad. Our desires either lead us TO God or AWAY from God. In this context, Paul speaks of the desires that lead away. This is the difference between a person alive and a person still dead. If (since) a person is alive, why in the world would they desire the things of death? Yet some Christians do this, longing for the old life, the old sins. It is the desire of a person's heart that must change. When a person is set free from the bondage of sin and death, their desires must turn toward God and righteousness and obedience and holiness. Paul tells us to "Stop letting sin reign." As I think back to the trend I mentioned earlier, where people deny they are sinners, Paul’s argument here dismantles their excuses. They

182

obviously ARE sinners in need of a Savior because they are still handcuffed to death. Some unbelievers don't feel dead, and the church works long and hard to convince them that they are. The result is that we just waste our time arguing with unbelievers who will not change their mind. However, there are many unchurched people who know they are dead. They just don't know how to find life. Perhaps the church should be spending more time and effort with these kinds of people instead of arguing with those who will not believe there are dead in sin. The nest obvious question is where we might find the people who believe they are dead? Where does the Church need to go to find these people? •

Romans 6:15-17 Since we receive grace from God, is it necessary for us to change our behavior? Doesn't God love me even though I am a sinner? If I am saved by faith, why should there be a noticeable difference in my life? Paul hears the arguments but refuses to concede. He takes us back to what he had said before in verse 11. We all hold on to something. We are all a slave to one thing or the other. We are either dead or alive. There is no in-between. We hold on either to the old nature or the new. Unbelievers have no choice in what holds them captive, but a Christian does. There is a noticeable sense of joy evident in the person who knows they have been set free. And I honestly believe this is the difference between someone who practices a religion and someone who praises the One who has set them free. You cannot serve two masters - see Matthew 6:24.

•

Romans 6:18 God does not command us to become dead to sin. He tells us that we are dead to sin and alive unto God, and then commands us to act on it. Even if we do not act on it, the facts are still true. Paul’s first instruction (“know”) centered in the mind, and this second instruction (“reckon”) focuses on the heart. His third instruction touches the will.

•

Romans 6:19 It is through faith that we are saved, but it is through the choices of our heart that we become holy. We choose to become more like Christ by what we

183

embrace and what we remove from our lives. We make a choice to separate ourselves from the world. Sure, the Holy Spirit gives us the ability, and God has given us the opportunity, but in the end, you and I must take the responsibility. In my 20's, the Lord accepted this prodigal son with open arms. However, bit by bit there were certain behaviors in my life that were far too much like the world. And through the Spirit's gentle nudging, I circumcised them from my life. Removing them did not earn me salvation, but cutting them off from my life became a symbol of my commitment to God. It's the same with circumcision in the Old Testament. No one was saved by doing this, but doing this became a symbol of obedience. •

Romans 6:20-23 Here is a concept many Christians don't take seriously. We are to be slaves of God. What does a slave to God look like? A slave is a servant someone who has surrendered his or her freedom to become a bondservant of Christ.

Romans 7 •

Romans 7:1-3 In Romans 6, Paul told us to stop doing bad things; in Romans 7 he addresses our habit of feeling holy because we do good things. “You were not justified by keeping the Law,” he argued, “and you cannot be sanctified by keeping the Law.” A person is bound to the law only while they are alive. If we are to have died to sin and be made alive in Christ, Paul argues that the Law no longer holds us captive. And how does it no longer hold us captive? We need to realize that it never was our behavior that separated us from God in the first place (remember that “behavior” is merely the symptom of our sinfulness). Everyone has been born into sinfulness, and we are not saved by removing the sinful behavior from our lives, but rather through faith in Jesus. Because of this faith, God credits the righteousness of Christ to our account. In other words, when God looks at a believer He sees not their righteousness but instead the righteousness of the Son (compare Isaiah 61:10). This is the answer for those who struggle with feelings of condemnation when they sin after becoming a Christian.

184

•

Romans 7:4-6 There was a certain way of living in Old Testament times where a person regularly needed the help of a priest or teacher of the Law to help them determine what was right and what was wrong. "Can I do this" or "should I do that"? "How much, when, and for how long"? These questions often filled the mind of a Jewish citizen. There was a constant concern of living outside of God's Law. However, because of Christ, a new way of living was introduced. It was a way of living guided from within by the Spirit, not from the outside guided by the Law. The Law established parameters around us that demonstrated what holy living should look like. The person guided by the Spirit lives without those parameters and instead is guided from within. I no longer need to be told that stealing is wrong because the Spirit has created within me a heart that desires to be honest and not steal. I don't steal because it's wrong but because I don't want to.

•

Romans 7:7-11 When a person learns of God's holy standard of living, they begin to realize just how far short they fall. Once we learn that certain behaviors are considered sinful, we are aghast to find those very behaviors within ourselves. Moreover, we are shocked at how easily and frequently we sin. This is what Paul is speaking about in this section. Knowledge of the Law did not make him sin, it illuminated his sin, and he was shocked just how often he caught himself living outside of God's parameters. In other words, Paul exclaimed, "What, you mean this kind of behavior is wrong? But that's the kind of person I am!" The revelation of our sin would crush us if it were not for the grace of God.

•

Romans 7:12 Some have wrongly described the God of the Old Testament as angry and judgmental. But truthfully He demonstrates grace, especially when we look at His Law. God hands down parameters by which His people should live – “Don't do this, and this is what you should do”. But knowing a fallen humanity could never live according to this standard, He provides a sacrificial system designed to cover the times His people would fail. That's grace. Even today, persons who are guided by the

185

Spirit still sin. Grace is granted us as it was in Old Testament times. When someone sinned before Christ, the sacrificial system borrowed in advance against the debt Jesus would pay one day. When you and I sin after the death of Christ, God withdraws from His account to pay the debt of our sin (see Romans 3:26). •

Romans 7:13 Many cultures in this world have imagined deities (the Aztecs, the Chinese, the American Indian, the different tribes in Africa), and they all imagined different ways to please their gods. But Jehovah left nothing to the imagination. He spelled out His own terms and described His own standard of living - a standard that no human can obtain. However, this is what we should expect from God. We should expect a way of living that if far above human effort. He would not be much of a God if we could become just like Him. So we measure ourselves next to Him and are naturally overcome by our insignificance, our imperfections, and sinfulness, which is to be expected. He is God, but we are merely human. The problem is not with God or with His standards of living. The problem is with us. And no amount of human effort will change that fact. This is what God's standard of living was intended to do. His Law reflects His holiness but reveals our sinfulness.

•

Romans 7:14-17 When we admit that a certain behavior is wrong, we agree with the written document indicating that this particular action is indeed wrong. Paul says here that by accepting what the Law says about good and bad behavior, he agreed to the revelation that he is a sinful man. The person who insists they are such a good individual, who is loved by God, condemns himself or herself a sinner by admitting lying is a sin. They would be lying if they told you they never lied, meaning that they truly are a sinner in need of a Savior.

•

Romans 7:18-20 The Holman Christian Standard Bible adds the word “Ability” to the end of this verse – “but there is no ability to do it.” This is truly our nature. We do not possess the ability to do good all the time. The fact that we fail to do what is right and good is an indication we are indeed filled with sin. This struggle is not something the

186

unsaved deals with. They may struggle to follow cultural laws, but certainly not God’s Laws. There is no war waging within the hearts of the unregenerate person because the Spirit is not present to argue His case against them. However, this battle does rage in the heart of Believers. •

Romans 7:21-25 The New Living Translation is a bit misleading here. Paul had already declared that we have been set free from sin. So why would Paul say that he was still a slave to sin (end of verse 25)? The NASB, on the other hand, simply points to the dual nature evident within the Believer. The mind is set on God, but the flesh is set on sin. The mind desires to serve the Law of God, but the body desires to serve the law of sin. Paul’s point is that our only hope can be found in Jesus - not because He eliminates the desires of the body, but because He grants us grace when the flesh overcomes the Spirit within us.

Romans 8 •

Romans 8:1-4 Why is there no condemnation? It's because God chooses grace. Grace is not something we earn or deserve, but something He elects to grant us. He is in charge of grace. And if God wants to accredit our sin to His Son, that is His prerogative. But please keep in mind that a person should be trying to live somewhere in the middle between truth and grace. A believer should be attempting to live according to God's commands, not flippant and indifferent about their sin. A believer is blessed when they hunger and thirst to be righteous. A believer should not be living with one foot in heaven and the other on the earth. A believer should be trying daily to please God with all their heart, mind, soul, and strength (Mark 12:30). There is no condemnation for the Christian who strives to follow the guiding of the Spirit. However, for those who ignore the leading of the Spirit, Paul continues his harsh criticism.

•

Romans 8:5-8 We needed Jesus to save us from sin, but we need the Spirit to please God. The righteousness of Jesus covers our sins, but the presence of the Holy Spirit

187

enables us to live in a way that pleases God. Please note: this is talking about pleasing God, not earning salvation. A person is saved through faith in Christ, but a Christian pleases God when they live according to the Spirit and not according to sin. Do you want God to be pleased with your life? Step away from sin and instead submit and surrender to the guiding of the Spirit. •

Romans 8:9-11 Think about this: within each true believer dwells the Holy Spirit. Also within each believer, there is still the fallen human nature. As a believer, God pours His Spirit into us, and where there was one there are now two. Deep inside each believer, there is the Holiness of the Spirit and the sinfulness of the flesh. " Daily He

endures our carnality and selfishness; daily He is grieved by our sin; yet He loves us and remains in us as the seal of God and the “down payment” (“earnest,” 2 Cor. 1:22) of the blessings waiting for us in eternity"32. The Spirit calls us to live in a way that honors God while the flesh urges us to dishonor God. However, the significant part about all of this is that through His Spirit, God draws near to our sinfulness. He is not afraid to draw near, nor is He distant and aloof. Because of our faith, God chooses grace and draws near to us while we remain a sinner. So do not think that you are too great a sinner to receive God's grace. He will make a choice to draw near to you IF you will simply have faith. •

Romans 8:12-15 What does a life led by the Spirit look like? It is one that shows fruit; evidence that can be seen and heard. Paul says a life led by the Spirit calls God "Abba Father," an affectionate term similar to calling our own fathers "daddy." We move from selfishness to selflessness. We move from hate to love, anger to peace, sadness to joy, irritability to patience, meanness to kindness (compare Galatians 5:2223).

•

Romans 8:16-17 Earlier, Paul had argued that people are slaves – either enslaved by sin or slaves of righteousness. Paul even called himself a servant (1 Corinthians 4:1).

32 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Ro 8:9–11). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 188

The word “servant” literally means “under-rowers” – slaves who rowed the vast Roman ships. Here, on the other hand, he says we are God’s children. Why the difference? Are we slaves or are we children? The difference is found in our relationship with God as opposed to His relationship toward us. God adopts us and calls us His children. As His children, we receive everything God has promised. This is what the Father chooses to give those who let go of the bondage chains of sin. From our perspective, however, we make a choice about what holds us captive. We either allow our sin nature to control us or allow the Spirit nature to control us. Paul says that he desires to follow the Spirit nature within in him. He freely submits his life and his will to that of the Father. It’s not as if the Father is dominating and controlling, but simply that He desires we labor for Him. Paul, as a loving child, submits to this. •

Romans 8:18-19 Not only do Christians wait eagerly for their redemption but so too does all of creation. As believers, we have been regenerated by placing our faith in Christ, but one day we will be redeemed - made anew when Christ returns. And all of creation will be released from the power and presence of sin. The beautiful part of this adoption process is that on the day God reveals who we really are, for the first time we will see ourselves as God has seen us all along. Today, we see our scars of hurt and rejection, our regrets, and our sin. Who we are is like a poor reflection in a dirty mirror. We are people identified by our sin. However, one day all that dirt and pain and sin will be washed away, and we will finally discover who we really are. It will be a glorious day for God’s Children.

•

Romans 8:20-25 Change and decay were introduced to this world (to all objects, both animate and inanimate) when Adam and Eve sinned. They were part of the curse God introduced in Genesis 3. This decay and death were introduced by God. However, God has also promised that this curse will one day end – a promise all creation eagerly awaits. The first part of this revealing will happen when Christ comes for the Church. God’s Children will share His glory (verse 18) and will also be

189

transformed (verse 23). The rest of creation longs for this day because once God’s Children are changed, Creations’ transformation will happen next. It appears that Creation’s transformation will occur in two stages. First, it seems the environment and the animals will be changed to their former state when Christ comes to reign during the millennium (compare Isaiah 11:6-9 or Amos 9:13). At some point later, a New Heaven and a New Earth will be created (see 2 Peter 3:13 & Revelation 21:1). Oddly, it is not only the redeemed who find this ache in their heart. Almost everyone you talk with has a deep sense that something isn’t right with this world. Things should not be the way they are. There should not be so much suffering. People should not be starving. People should not be doing such bad things. There is something bent and twisted about this world (C.S. Lewis expands on this idea in Mere Christianity – a book I highly recommend you read). Even the World knows that something is wrong, which is why it “longs” for things to be right. I think this is why Christians need to take the Great Commission very seriously (Matthew 28:19-20). There are more people looking for Hope than we realize. •

Romans 8:26-27 If Christians “groan” because of all the problems in this world, can you imagine how the unchurched must feel? There are days when even Christians are overcome by this curse placed upon Creation. Even Christians suffer physically, emotionally, mentally, and spiritually. On those days when we cannot carry the load, the Spirit sees our weaknesses and intercedes on our behalf. He helps carry our load – the meaning of the Greek word synantilambanetai translated as Helps. He does the groaning for us. This does not mean that a believer is to sit and moan incoherently or speak unintelligible gibberish. It means that the Spirit feels what we are going through in this world as we endure its curses, and He is grieved by the contamination of death and decay. Just as Jesus wept when He looked upon Jerusalem (Luke 19:41-44), so too does the Spirit as He observes our struggles and sufferings.

190

•

Romans 8:28 Believers may not always understand “how”, but they intuitively “know” that God is orchestrating events for their ultimate Good. “Good” does not always mean “pleasant”, but in the end, a Christian believes that God is working in their lives for Good, not evil. For those who have submitted themselves to God, they know that God is working for their ultimate Good, even though this world is living under a curse.

•

Romans 8:29-30 For those who hold fast to the idea of Predestination, this is an important verse. Predestination means that God chose a person to be saved long before they were born and that because they are predestined for Salvation, they WILL be saved – almost insinuating that a person has no choice in the matter. That is not what Paul is talking about here. In the context of what Paul has been saying, he means that God knew us today and knew us yesterday. He knows who we are apart from the sin and circumstances that define us today. In light of that image, He is working in ways to mold us and shape us into the glorious image He knows. This isn’t a salvation text. It is a holiness text. God predetermined that His Children would be conformed to the image of Jesus. Jesus then becomes the head of the Church (a group of Believers) who will become purified and holy, prepared to live in God’s presence for eternity. Too often we look at this from a “whose in and whose out” perspective. Instead of focusing on who is excluded, maybe we should be looking at who is included. A Jewish reader would have naturally figured they were included; that God had chosen them, but not the Gentiles. However, Paul is attempting to correct that misunderstanding by pointing to the Gentile believers who have been conformed to the very image of Christ. Rather than using these verses to exclude, we should be praising God that once former sinners are now hungering and thirsting for righteousness. Paul points to the repentant Gentile and says to the Jew, "You can deny it all you want, but the truth is that God planned all along to bring these people into His Kingdom. He didn't just choose you. He chose them as well. And we know that He has because He placed within them the same Spirit He placed in you".

191

•

Romans 8:31-34 In light of all that God is doing for and to us, Paul asks several questions. Think back to Romans 3:23 or Romans 5:8. If God would send His Son to die for us while we were still sinners, what greater things will He do now that we are believers? However, unlike the prosperity gospel preached by some, I suggest to you that Paul is speaking here of judgment and condemnation. When people accuse us of being hypocrites or Satan accuse us of not being worthy of God’s grace, God throws the charges out of court. This is because He was the one to justify us in the first place. Remember, Grace is something we receive, not earn. In the world’s logic, God would be justified to condemn us as sinners when we stumble in our walk or are weak in our battle over the flesh. Instead, He chooses to see the righteousness of Christ. When we are weak; when we stumble and fail, God listens to Jesus, who is at the Father's right hand pleading on our behalf.

•

Romans 8:35-37 Paul suggests that believers should never see trials and hardships as God's punishment for our sins. Either God permits our trials and sufferings to strengthen and conform us, or He uses what is evil to bring about that which is good (compare Genesis 50:20). These situations, troubling as they can be, are the “All Things” (see verse 28) God uses to conform us into the image of His Son.

•

Romans 8:38-39 Nothing can or will keep God from loving us. Nothing. There is a long list of things here that can keep us from realizing this: a miserable life filled with suffering, a fear of death, and even the adversary himself. As believers, we need to understand what Paul is saying. Even though others may condemn, or circumstances may give us the impression we are being condemned, we do not stand condemned before the Father. Because of Christ, we stand before Him as His child. He wraps us in festival robes and pours out His love upon us. Yet I am aware of perhaps the one power that can keep a Christian from believing this, and that power comes from inside us. Of all the powers to be feared, the power of discouragement and doubt are by far the worst. They can keep us feeling worthless and condemned, even though God

192

brings no charges against us. As a Christian, you and I must live each day accepting this and believing this regardless of the circumstances. If we think God is against us, we will not be motivated to live in ways that honor Him. After all, why change if He is still going to be disappointed? •

This marks a significant transition point in the book of Romans. Paul first reminds us that everyone is a sinner (Romans 3:23). However, we are not without hope. God has provided a way to escape judgment, and that is through faith in Jesus (Romans 5:8). In this section, Paul insists that a believer should allow the Father to transform us into someone who is more holy – more like Jesus, but that transformation process will not always be pleasant. Yet in spite of what we endure in this corrupt and decaying world, God is always working for us. He is not against us. It is because He loves us that He seeks to conform us. Yet through all things, His love never fails.

November 22 Romans 9-10 Romans 9 •

Romans 9:1-5 As Paul and the Missionary Team were leading people to Christ, more and more new believers were Gentile. The Church had a stronger Gentile presence than it did a Jewish presence. This, of course, was breaking Paul’s heart. How heartbreaking it is when someone you know and love rejects God's Good News. Here Paul lists seven ways in which God revealed Himself to Israel. Yet most Jews were rejecting Jesus. They did this in Old Testament times, and we see them doing this in New Testament times. The people God chose were rejecting God. Of course, they had that freedom. They were not elected against their will.

•

Romans 9:6-9 The logical question here is whether the Church was replacing Israel. Did, in fact, God reject Israel and now redirect His covenant toward the Gentiles? Paul gives a very lengthy answer over the next three chapters that begins here. Just

193

because someone was a physical descendant of Abraham does not mean they were part of the covenant. •

Romans 9:10-13 Paul makes a wonderful point here. It seems to be nothing more than a side note. It was placed in parenthesis. “God calls people, but not according to their good or bad works” (verse 12). God uses people to fulfill Hs plan because that is His choice, not because they earned it or deserved it. It’s important to realize that God simply made a decision to use one person over another. It does not mean God loved one and hated the other, although this is how this text is often translated. As God looked down through time, he could see a future where Esau would have been the wrong choice, so instead He selected Jacob. It’s not as if Jacob was a perfect individual who did no wrong. Esau was rejected as the one through whom the line to Jesus would continue. God's covenant would continue through Jacob. I seriously doubt that God rejected Esau as a person, although it seems apparent that Esau rejected God.

•

Romans 9:14-18 Once again, Paul anticipates the next logical argument. He teaches us a profound truth about the sovereignty of God (His rule and power over creation). No one is deserving of God’s mercy and grace, not even Moses. However, in His wisdom, God decided to use Moses for one purpose and the Pharaoh for another. The difference between Moses and the Pharaoh was the when Moses encountered God, he responded with an open heart. The Pharaoh responded with a closed heart. Keep in mind that Paul is answering the central question about the Jews and the Church – an answer that is finally revealed in chapter 11. God will even use a person’s stubborn heart to show His glory and to bring about His will.

•

Romans 9:19-21 The Pharaoh was responsible for his actions. Any individual who refuses to respond to God’s direct revelation is responsible for their actions. Remember the words of God back in Ezekiel 18:32? “ For I have no pleasure in the

194

death of anyone who dies,” declares the Lord God. “Therefore, repent and live .” 33 God said that if a wicked man turns from his sins, he shall surely live (Ezekiel 18:21). Paul is not saying some jars are treasures and some are garbage. He is saying that there is a difference in the way they are used. Neither jar was useless. What Paul is teaching here is that God formed Moses to fulfill one specific role in His plan, and he formed the Pharaoh to fulfill another specific role in God’s plan. Yet both Moses and the Pharaoh had a choice to either follow that role or reject it. Sure, Moses has a role with greater honor (verse 21), but it does not mean that the Pharaoh was “destined” to reject God. It simply means that his role was less honorable. •

Romans 9:22-24 Just who is “destined for destruction”? We all are. Every one of us is born as a sinner. “All have sinned,” said Paul back in chapter three. Those who respond to God’s revelation cause His mercy to shine even brighter, especially some old clay pot that didn’t seem all that special to begin with. However, those who refuse to respond to God’s repeated pleas are prepared for judgment. It’s not that God delights in this, but it is necessary. If everyone received glory, God would not be Holy and Just. To permit those who rejected Him to receive the same glory as those who surrendered to Him is not just. Also, to allow what is unholy to stand in the presence of Holiness defiles God’s holiness – which cannot be permitted.

•

Romans 9:25-26 With the common clay pot in mind, Paul speaks about the Gentile people who have responded to God’s revelation to them through Jesus. Quoting two prophecies from Hosea (Hosea 2:23 & Hosea 1:10), Paul says that the events the prophet spoke of were happening now. God’s glory shines brightly among those people who used to be a vessel of dishonor.

•

Romans 9:27-29 Paul also points out that not every vessel of honor received God’s glory. Many of those vessels made for honorable use were cast aside. Only a few were spared destruction in Old Testament times. It was the same in New Testament

33 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Eze 18:32). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 195

times. A few Jews responded to the Gospel Message and became a “remnant chosen by Grace” (Romans 11:5). The point in all of this is that a person should never consider themselves above others. Whether we grew up in church or grew up in the street, everyone needs grace. Everyone needs to respond when God reveals Himself to them. •

Romans 9:30-33 Here we see the point Paul has been trying to make. God revealed Himself to the Jews, yet many have rejected Him. God has now revealed Himself to the Gentiles and many have accepted Him. All of this has happened according to His will and according to His timing, which, in the end, fulfills His promise (verses 25-26, for example). At first, God did not reveal Himself to the Gentile nations (except for a few incidents from time to time) so that His glory might be seen in Israel. Now the reverse is true. God is revealing Himself to the Gentiles so that His glory might be seen by the Jews. What used to be a vessel of wrath has become a vessel of honor, and God is praised because of the transformation.

Romans 10 •

Romans 10:1-2 When the Jews returned from Babylonian captivity, they certainly learned their lesson. They did away with all forms of idol worship, and with great passion, they began to follow the Laws of God. However, as Paul points out here, their passion (or zeal) was misdirected. They actually felt that following these Laws would make them right with God. What they failed to realize was that God had already chosen them, and this can be seen in the fact that God gave them instructions to follow so that when they sinned or when they disobeyed, they might offer a sacrifice to atone for that sin. They did not earn salvation through the sacrificial system. The sacrifices were more like an apology; kind of like saying "Father, I have sinned. Please accept this sacrifice as proof of my sorrow". Forgiveness was not granted by offering the sacrifice. It was granted because of the attitude a person had by offering

196

the sacrifice. The difference between these two views could be compared to the two types of people you’ll meet in a church. One person feels they are right with God because they have confessed Jesus as Lord. However, you will also meet a person who feels they are right with God because they attend church, have given up worldly things and worldly ideals, and do good things for other people. The one who has given up so much of their life might be a nice person, but they are not saved (compare Hebrews 10:1-18). •

Romans 10:3 Paul explained in chapter 9 that many Jews refused Jesus, even though He had revealed Himself to them in many different ways. Here he explains why they refused. It was because they believed in something else. Oh yes, they were very religious and quite passionate. However, that still didn't make things right. It is the same today. People reject Jesus because they have a different way to get to God. Yet passion will not save anyone. Being religious will not save anyone.

•

Romans 10:4 The big difference between a God-fearing Jew and just a typical Jew was that those who feared God (respected Him) understood that forgiveness was not gained by offering a sacrifice, but that forgiveness was granted by God because of their attitude in offering the sacrifice. A Jew who sinned desired to make things right with God, and He had declared that the way to be restored was to follow His commands. However, many Jews felt that they were right with God because of what they had done. Jesus often scolded the Pharisees for merely going through the motions. It is the same today. We've all met people who feel they are Christians because they participate in Christian activities. But a Christian is one who has faith in their heart. I know coming to church will not save me, but there are many who do. Actually, many of the first Christians were devout Jews who followed the Levitical system (devout Jews at Pentecost - Acts 2:5). This is the kind of Jew who would most likely be inclined to respond to Christ by faith and would receive God’s righteousness (or “be justified” as mentioned in Acts 13:39 and Romans. 3:24).

197

•

Romans 10:5-7 I hope we realize that making up our mind to follow a long list of rules is not the method to gain salvation. In fact, Paul says here that even the laws God gave back in the Old Testament were never designed to grant salvation. They were given to demonstrate sin. According to Paul, the Commandments of God were given to demonstrate our need for atonement - for something else to pay the penalty of our sin. That's why God gave the extensive list of sacrifices required to pay the penalty for our sin. But when Christ came offering to be the final sacrifice, many rejected Him. They do the same today. When someone says they don't need Jesus, they are, in effect, saying that they can clean up their life on their own; that they have a list of rules to follow and will clean up their life one of these days. Sometimes I think a proper response would be to ask this person what sacrifice they intend to offer to pay for their sin. I'm sure that would generate a different answer.

•

Romans 10:8-13 Quoting from Deuteronomy 30:11, Paul compares the words of Moses with what the missionary team had been preaching. The emphasis in Deuteronomy is on the heart, the inner spiritual condition and not mere outward acts of obedience. In the same way, Paul says that the sinner need not perform challenging works to be saved. All he has to do is trust Christ. It’s an inner spiritual condition. Yet, Paul says there is an essential chronological way that leads to that inner spiritual condition. Salvation begins in the heart, not by the mouth (see verse 10). Truthfully, a person can say all the right things and do all the right things, yet never actually be saved. Why? It's because the work did not first begin in their heart. This is probably THE most important thing in the faith-based means to salvation. It begins in the heart.

•

Romans 10:14-15 The idea that a person must travel considerable distance to be a messenger is simply not true. I am reminded of the demon-possessed man from Luke 8:38-39. Instead of following Jesus and the disciples, he is sent back home to proclaim what God had done in his life. One important truth that is often missed is that

198

a believer is called to proclaim the Good News wherever they are sent. And most of the time a believer is sent home. This does not mean they are less important than those who are sent abroad. Actually, the mission of those who stay home is just as important as those who go abroad. â&#x20AC;˘

Romans 10:16-17 Paul has presented the compelling truth that anyone who desires God can find God provided they call upon the name of the Lord and believe that Jesus has covered their sin. This Good News is for both Jew and Gentile. Yet not all will accept this good news. This can be quite frustrating for the believer who shares the Gospel of Jesus. If you've ever had a conversation with someone about their salvation only to have them reject it, you can then understand what Paul was talking about here. Imagine the drowning man refusing the life preserver he has been given, not because he doesn't believe he is drowning, but because it's the wrong color. That's how crazy those people are who refuse salvation yet know they need a savior.

â&#x20AC;˘

Romans 10:18-21 The primary emphasis here is on the nation of Israel. Paul is still speaking of his fellow countrymen who did not respond to Christ. They knew that a Messiah was coming and understood this Messiah would extend Grace to the Gentile nations (the meaning behind these quoted texts). Yet although they knew this, they chose not to believe. They refused to open their eyes and see or open their ears and hear. This places the messenger in an awkward position. How long and how often do we continue to share the Good News with those who reject it? When should we move on? It might be easy to move on to the next stranger, but it is nearly impossible to give up on someone we love. Perhaps this is the position Paul was in. Maybe there was a friend or family member who continued to reject Jesus and it was breaking his heart.

November 23 Romans 11-13 199

Romans 11 •

Romans 11:1-4 Paul rebukes what some people claim; that the Church has replaced Israel in God’s redemptive story. This is called Supersessionism. Be wary of any church or denomination that teaches the Church has replaced Israel. What Paul is saying here is that part of the mystery not understood in Old Testament times was that the Messiah would come, but He would first come with an offer of peace, not judgment. Paul quoted this in chapter nine, pointing us to Hosea 2:23 and in chapter ten, pointing us to Isaiah 63:1. In both cases, Paul insists that God had something up His sleeve that the world did not know. However, that mystery has now been revealed. This helps shed some light on some confusing words in verse 2. In the phrase “Those who He for knew”, Paul uses the word proegnō, which means, "Had a meaningful relationship with." The point here is that God had a meaningful relationship with Israel, and that relationship will continue. However, God is now in the process of extending that meaningful relationship toward others.

•

Romans 11:5-10

This is Israel as a nation, not individuals. Moreover, we know this

to be true because Paul was a Jew, and most of the early church consisted of Jews who accepted Jesus as their Messiah. National repentance did not happen when Christ first came to earth, but it will happen when He comes again (see Zechariah 12:10-11). •

Romans 11:11-12 What God was doing here was not designed to destroy Israel but to convict her. He desires that Israel would search its heart and believe what the church believes. This teaches us a critical lesson. The Church was never designed to replace Israel. God did not give up on the nation and turn His focus toward the Church. The Church exists for a time. But eventually Israel will see Christ return as the nation's savior. Then Israel will fall on its knees in repentance, and lament all the years wasted not believing in Jesus as the Christ. Israel is not forever separated from Christ. When He returns, the nation will repent (nationally, not merely individually),

200

and accept Jesus as their Messiah. I understand that this can be somewhat complicated for us to understand because we think of Jesus as our individual personal Savior. Salvation, to a Gentile, happens on a personal level. So too does it for a Jew. But also promised to the nation of Israel is a national Salvation; a Messiah who will come and rescue the nation from its enemies, who will reestablish morality and justice, and who will lead with righteousness and fairness. I know we desire this for America, but God has not made this promise to us. We belong to a nation that will fall one day, but Israel will not. It is important that we humbly accept this. â&#x20AC;˘

Roman 11:13-16 What Paul has been saying since the beginning of chapter 10 was for the benefit of Gentile believers. And just what do the Gentiles have that Israel does not? They have grace and assurance; two things a works based salvation can never supply. In a works based religion, a person is only one sin away from condemnation. But in a grace-based relationship with God, there is no condemnation. Sometimes I wonder if Christians today have forgotten this. We live by faith in this promise: that because of our belief in Jesus we have everlasting life. On another note, if an unsaved Jew visited the average church service, would he be provoked to

jealousy and wish he had what we have, or would he just be provoked? â&#x20AC;˘

Roman 11:17-18 Normally, a cultivated olive branch is grafted into a wild olive tree, not the other way around. Obviously, Paul is speaking to the Gentiles. He confirms that they do not receive their own special blessing, but rather share in the blessing God gave Israel. Christians must always be respectful and grateful to the nation of Israel. We dare not treat them as our enemy, for they are not God's enemy. Actually, the church has become the adopted sister of Israel. This is the main point Paul is trying to make, however, just who were the branches were that were broken off? Earlier, Paul had mentioned that many Jews rejected Godâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s offer of salvation (verse 12 & 15). These Jews will find themselves on the outside, weeping and gnashing their teeth. Eternal life will have eluded them, for they rejected the Words of Christ. They

201

saw and heard the Messiah, yet refused to believe. They will remain lost. “ He who

rejects Me and does not receive My sayings, has one who judges him; the word I spoke is what will judge him at the last day” 34 (John 12:48). •

Romans 11:19-21 This Olive Tree is not a picture of the Church. It represents the family of God. Those who will receive the promises of God were, at first, the people of Israel. God’s plan was to throw open the doors and invite the rest of the world to come inside – a plan which was a mystery until know. Before the First Advent of Christ, a Jew was invited inside because of their faith, not because they were Jewish. Since the Advent of Christ, Jew and Gentile are now permitted to come inside because of their faith in the message of Jesus. Gentiles need to recognize that they now share in the same promises God first gave to Israel. Christians need to be respectful and loving toward our older brother (faithful Jews).

•

Romans 11:22-24 This idea of being “cut off” does not speak to a person losing their salvation. This is directed toward Gentiles as a whole. It speaks of a point when God’s offer of grace and mercy will cease to be offered to the Gentile Nations. They will not be spared. Paul hints at this in some of his other letters. In 1 Timothy 4, 2 Timothy 3 and 2 Thessalonians 2, Paul warns that a day is coming when many Gentiles will turn away from the True Faith, and follow teachings that come from demons (1 Timothy 4:1). There will come a time when the Gentile Nations reject the Truth. When that happens, the Time of the Gentles is near the end. God will close the opportunity to be in fellowship with Him, send His Son to Judge the Nations, and then reestablish Israel. It’s true that some Gentiles will turn to Christ in faith after the Rapture and during the Millennial Reign of Christ, but they will not share in all the promises of God. They may one day experience eternal life with the Father, but they will not be spared the time of trial and testing.

34 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Jn 12:48). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 202

•

Romans 11:25-27 Explaining this in further detail, Paul says that the door of opportunity is open to Gentiles only for a limited time. When Christ returns, God’s focus will be on Israel. Not every Jew who has ever lived will be saved, but those who are alive when He returns will experience His Salvation as He rescues them from their oppressors. Gentile nations will not experience this. Jesus will not rescue America from her oppressors. America will not experience her Savior descending upon Washington and rescuing her from the nations waging war. That promise is for Israel alone.

•

Romans 11:28-32 Be sure to read this correctly. Right now, many Jews are “Enemies of the Good News”, not “Enemies with God.” Many (not all) have rejected Jesus as the Messiah, but they remain faithful to God. Paul says that God has remained faithful to them (the nation of Israel, not each individual Jew). Think of it this way: in Old Testament times, the Gentiles rejected God, so He chose Abraham (the Father of Israel). In the present age, Israel (for the most part) is rejecting Jesus, so God is extending Grace to the Gentiles. One day, the Gentiles (for the most part) will reject Jesus once again. God will end the Time of the Gentiles, and turn His Grace toward Israel once again.

•

Romans 11:33-36 Moved to praise, Paul ends this discussion about God’s grand plan of redemption with a song. He lifts his hands in praise moved by God’s wisdom and grace.

Romans 12 •

Romans 12:1 “Therefore”, says Paul. In other words, “because of all these things, you should respond in this way.” Everyone is guilty. No one is without excuse. Everyone is a sinner, both Jew and Gentile alike. Both Jew and Gentile have spent time turning their backs to God, yet God, in His mercy, has provided a way to escape His judgment. In response to these things, a believer should give themselves totally to God. The point is this: as Christians, we are people in a relationship. We are not in a

203

works based religion. A works based religion does certain things and acts certain ways and avoids certain things to keep the god of that religion happy and to earn a place in the afterlife. However, in Christianity we do these things and act this way and avoid the things of this world because we love God. He demonstrated His love for us by sending His Son to die while we were still sinners. How might we return that love? By becoming the kind of person He desires us to be. The only sacrifice God wants from us is to be transformed into the person He knows we can be. This is God's love language: to allow ourselves to be molded into an entirely new person. Paul insists that God expects something from a person who confesses belief and faith in Christ. The proper response to this new birth is transformation; A transformation of the mind, heart, body, and soul. •

Romans 12:2 Warren Wiersbe says, “If the world controls your thinking, you are a

conformer; if God controls your thinking, you are a transformer.” 35 For sure we will never be transformed by the fermenting of our mind. But this is what happens to many of us. We take a healthy helping of food on Sunday mornings, but we do nothing with it. It sits before us as the sustainer of life. But rather than taking it and allowing it to become part of who we are, it remains on the plate, fermenting and spoiling; losing its ability to nurture and fill us. We do not grow, neither are we transformed by collecting an enormous pile of information. Rather, what we learn and what we read must daily become a part of whom we are. Only then does the Word have its full effect in our lives. How often do you and I allow these Words to go to waste? •

Romans 12:3-5 The next several verses in this chapter speak of how a believer ought to live. But keep in mind what Paul had said before. A person does not earn their salvation by doing these things, and neither do they lose their salvation by failing to do these things. So why should a believer live this way? Why should a believer be

35 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Ro 12:2a). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 204

transformed from the inside out? If our heart and our mind have been transformed, our actions should be transformed as well. In this way, we become a servant that is useful to the Master. Yes, we are all different, but we all have experienced a metamorphosis (the meaning of the word “transformed”). A true believer allows himself or herself to be changed from the inside out. We all have sin in common. We all have a Savior in common. We all have been changed. However, what we have been changed into is different from believer to believer. •

Romans 12:6-8 Seven gifts are mentioned here, yet they all have one thing in common; They are given to us by God. He does this according to His grace. Read over these seven gifts one more time. Take notice what Paul says about each one. Each gift is to be used. Part of our metamorphosis is to become servants. God gives us a gift and we use that gift to bring glory to God. That leads me to ask an odd question. Does God give a Spiritual Gift to someone who has not been transformed? Does God waste a gift on someone who has not surrendered himself or herself to be a servant? It would seem like such a waste – for God to gift someone who never intended to use it.

•

Romans 12:9-16 These verses speak of a believer’s relationship with other believers. There is a strong call here to be kind, considerate, and patient with fellow believers; something seldom seen nowadays. What Christians today have forgotten is that by becoming a believer we have forfeited our freedom to behave like the rest of the world. We no longer have the freedom to criticize, slander, lie, or speak a foul word to or about another person. We lost the freedom to criticize another believer behind his or her back. We have no rights or privileges to speak slanderously about someone or to someone. We lost that freedom when we called Jesus Lord. At least we should have lost this freedom. This is what should happen to the Christian who has allowed the Lord to transform them. As Sons of the Father we are to let no unwholesome

205

word proceed from our mouth; a command we do not take seriously enough (Ephesians 4:29). •

Romans 12:17-20 Sometimes it seems that we Christians take too lightly the Lord's command to love one another. By this, the world will know you are my followers when you love one another. This one single thing separates a Christian from the rest of the world. Non-Christians feed the hungry, clothe the naked, care for the sick, work for peace, give to charities, and care for the environment. A Christian cannot claim these as signs of our faith, for those without faith do these as well. However, the one single thing that stands a believer apart from the world is the humble, loving, way a believer treats those who hurt him, those who are against him, those who have wronged him, and those who are his enemies. A believer is easily identified by a peaceful, forgiving spirit: one that keeps no record of wrongs, that makes allowances for other people's mistakes, that understands people will have a bad day from time to time. I suspect Paul was thinking back to a day when he was much younger and witnessed this very loving attitude from a man named Stephen. As Paul watched this Christian being stoned, he heard him utter, “Lord, don’t charge them with this sin (Acts 7:60).

•

Romans 12:21 The world is not changed when someone accepts Jesus as Lord. The world is changed when that believer begins living their faith. Too often, we underestimate the difference we make in this world. If it were not for the presence of the church in this world, life would be a living hell. I doubt many of us have stopped to consider how much better this world is because of the presence of the Spirit living in the hearts of believers. You, as a believer, are God's answer to the question, "why doesn't God do something about all the evil in this world". His answer was to send Jesus, the Christ. Today, you and I have become the hands and feet of Jesus. As Christians, we labor in this world for the Master while He is away. One day He will return. Blessed is that Christian who is still working for Jesus when He comes again

206

someday. This, of course, points back to the beginning of this chapter where Paul say a Christian should become a living sacrifice. Romans 13 •

Romans 13:1-3 This section looks back to what was stated in the previous chapter about loving others. Christians today need to regard Paul's words with great seriousness. This is not to be taken lightly. Yes, we are to be respectful of those in authority over us - something quite absent in today's world. Wiersbe says, " They

would have us believe that the Christian thing to do is to disobey the law, rebel against the authorities, and permit every man to do that which is right in his own eyes. Paul refuted this position in this chapter". He continues by saying, “if the government interferes with conscience, then the Christian must obey God rather than men (Acts 5:29). But when the law is right, the Christian must obey it if he is to maintain a good conscience” (1 Tim. 1:5, 19; 3:9; 4:2; Acts 24:16).36 To submit to these authorities means to recognize their place over the believer in the order that exists in the world. •

Romans 13:4-7 Paul teaches us that rulers serve God by honoring those who do good (3b–4a) and punishing those who do wrong (3a, 4b). This is why a Christian should obey what governing authorities tell us to do. If it does not interfere with our Christian Conscience, obey the law. I personally believe a Christian should even obey the simple, uncomplicated Laws of the State. As Christians, I believe that we have an obligation to demonstrate exemplary obedience to the law, including obedience to posted speed limits. If we cannot obey a simple law like this, how can we expect to obey a more complicated law? However, let me restate that Paul does not make Christian obedience contingent on governmental behavior. Even though we cannot always respect the man in office, we must respect the office, for government was ordained by God.

36 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Ro 13:5–7). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 207

•

Romans 13:8 Verses 8–10 are emphasizing the priority of our loving one another. This verse is not teaching us never to borrow money. The Bible does forbid lending money at high interest, which forces your neighbor into poverty (compare Nehemiah 5:1-11). The Parable of the Three Servants in Matthew 25 seems to indicate that banking and depositing money was acceptable (compare Matthew 25:27). What Paul is doing is continuing his thought from Romans 12:1. What does a transformed believer look like? They obey governing authorities and they are transformed into a person who loves others; who looks at the people of this world through the eyes of God. This is a crucial text. Our transformation extends beyond our attitude and actions directed toward God, but also in our attitudes and actions directed toward other human beings.

•

Romans 13:9-10 Neighbor literally means the second man. We are to love them just as we love ourselves. One has to wonder if the people who have a hard time loving others also have a hard time loving themselves. If that is true, it should change the way we respond to those who hate us. A transformed believer will have the ability to love even those who hate them. It’s not because we are indifferent or oblivious to the hatred and animosity we are shown, but because we can see past the hate and instead see the person within. We see their pain. We see their sadness and loneliness. We overcome evil by doing good. We also overcome evil by choosing love over anger or hate. And what does this love look like? It's not a feeling, but a choice to treat others as we want to be treated. It's choosing to recognize the value of another person. It's realizing that they will make mistakes just as we make mistakes. It's choosing to offer the same forgiveness we would want for ourselves. It's treating others with the same dignity we desire. It's looking past our own selfish needs and desires, and instead considering the feelings and the needs of the "second man."

•

Romans 13:11-14 It is important that we allow love to be seen and heard through us because time is running out. Paul not only calls his readers to wake up for their own

208

sake but for the sake of those still living in darkness. Since the night is almost over, a believer needs to become even more transformed. Like the Roman Christians, we too live in a world that believes in Christ; not because of what we say, but because of the way we live. This is why Paul says we are to live decent lives for all to see (verse 13). Think about how different it would be if the people of a church would stop being suspicious of one another and stop being so cynical about other people's actions. Think of how different it would be for a person of the world to step into a church where there is love; where the people make allowances for one another's mistakes, where selfishness and greed have been replaced with kindness and courtesy and genuine concern for the welfare of others.

November 24 Romans 14-16 Romans 14 •

Romans 14:1-6 There are times in our Christian life when we expect everyone else to have the same convictions we have. However, this is an unrealistic expectation. Just as we have different personalities, we each have different sins. You do not struggle with the same weaknesses that I do. So to help each individual become more holy, the conviction each individual faces will be unique. After all, the Lord alone knows what is causing a person to stumble or to be lured away from faithfulness. For example, I have a strong conviction to abstain from drinking alcohol. Another person may not. My reason to abstain has come because of the Spirit's conviction, not because of any law or commandment of God. Another person may feel a strong conviction to avoid movies. That’s because the Lord has spoken to them and convicted them about this. The Lord knows how easily I become addicted to food and drink. In His wisdom, He has guided me away from something that might lead me to sin.

209

I do need to keep in mind how my actions might affect someone else – a point Paul will make in a moment (Romans 14:20)

Likewise, the Lord knows how easily this other person might fall into sin through visual stimulation, so He convicts them about this. In my example, there is no commandment to abstain entirely from alcohol, just its abuse. So I can’t go around condemning someone for drinking it. If they can without being led into sin, then there is no harm. •

Romans 14:7-9 Paul's point here is that as Christians we no longer have the freedom to think only of ourselves. As Christians, we represent the Lord. And as the Lord's ambassador, we must consider those around us. We are to " live in such a way that

no one will stumble because of us” (2 Corinthians 6:2). •

Romans 14:10-13 The Judgment Seat Paul is talking about here is not where our salvation will be evaluated, but where our Works as Christians will be judged. It is there our Works will be tested by fire. The Lord will reward us for those Works that endure (see 1 Corinthians 3:10-15). Paul is still talking about what it means to be a transformed believer (Romans 12:1). One of the marks of a Christian who has allowed the Spirit to renew their mind is that they understand the idea of community. Sadly, the church has lost this concept. Christians today argue like Cain; accepting no responsibility for the affairs of others. "Am I my brother's keeper," has become the attitude of us all. We live for ourselves, with little regard for how our actions or attitudes may affect those around us. However, Paul says that Christians should live as community; as members of one body. The actions of one affect everyone else. This thinking is, of course, a foreign concept for most people.

•

Romans 14:14-19 One thing we need to keep in mind is that even though we may not be convicted about something we do, we must always be convicted about how others might be affected by what we do. Too often, we merely search our own heart and attempt to be sensitive to how the Lord might be convicting us. We seldom allow the Spirit to convict us about how our Christian Liberty might be affecting others. This is actually the mark of a mature believer. Not that he feels certain things are wrong, but

210

that he considers how his actions might be perceived. The point Paul is making in this section deals with these personal convictions. The issue is not about who has the stronger faith, but who feels convicted about being considerate to their Christian brother or sister. •

Romans 14:20-22 There is a difference between living to please others and being considerate of others. Paul is not saying we need to please others or live for the approval of others, but to think long and hard about how our choices in life might affect the faith of others.

•

Romans 14:23 This verse is one that needs to be memorized and highlighted in your Bible. How many times have you heard someone ask, “Is it wrong to _______”, and filling in the blank with all kinds of legalistic questions. “Is it wrong to go into a bar?” “Is it wrong to play the Lottery?” “Is it wrong to watch an R-rated movie?” I am asked these questions all the time. My answer is to have them read this verse. When in doubt, don’t. Sometimes I wonder if people are asking for my permission to sin. The Spirit has already placed the doubt in their mind. Follow His advice.

Romans 15 •

Romans 15:1-4 Christians who have been transformed through the renewing of their mind (Romans 12:1) should not be self-centered. They should be concerned about others, especially those who are weak (the NLT uses the word “sensitive”, indicating their conscience is bothered about certain issues). We must seriously consider the spiritual welfare of our fellow believer.

•

Romans 15:5-6 I like the way the NLT translates verse 5. “ May God, who gives this

patience and encouragement, help you live in complete harmony with each other, as is fitting for followers of Christ Jesus.” 37 It is fitting for a Christian to act in the many ways Paul has described. It’s what the Lord expects from us. His prayer was that we 37 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Ro 15:5). Carol Stream, IL. 211

might learn to love one another (John 15:12). Truthfully, this is the sacrifice we can make; one that, in a small way, gives back to the Lord for all that He has done for us. We become a “Living Sacrifice” by allowing our selfish, egotistical selves to be transformed into people who think of others, care for others, and love one another. •

Romans 15:7-13 Paul quotes several Old Testament scriptures that point out God intended all along to share His promises with non-Jews. God intended to offer grace to the Gentiles. Since we all are sinners, and since Jesus offered grace while we were still sinners, surely the Church can be accepting of those who come to the Lord broken and bleeding. If Christianity is a journey, it makes no sense to criticize someone who just came to the Lord for not being as far into the trip as you are. Yet this happens quite often. In this letter, Paul is speaking to Jews and Gentiles, but I believe we can apply this to people born into the Church and those born into the World. Those raised in the Church should not be critical of the new believer who was raised in the World. The new believer may not know Church customs and traditions, but at least they know they were a sinner in need of a Savior.

•

Romans 15:14-19 Although the teachings in Romans are the fundamental elementary doctrines of the faith (we are all sinners in need of a Savior - God sent Jesus to ransom us - we are no longer condemned because of faith - we are transformed into new creatures), Paul felt the Romans Christians knew these things and could teach them to others. If that is true, then this letter becomes a simple reminder, not a scolding for denying these things. Let me also point out here that Paul had not yet been to Rome. However, he did have many friends and loved ones who were leading the Roman Church (see chapter 16). These friends would have read this letter as well. Because of this, I don’t believe we should read Romans with a critical, condemning tone. Rather, it is a reminder for all of us what it means to be a follower of Christ.

212

•

Romans 15:20-22 Paul's ambition is to preach Good News, not increase membership in the Church. He desired to bring people to the Lord, not find ways to grow the church. He searched for the lost, not those disappointed with a church. There is an important lesson here. We need to remember that the Lord has called us to proclaim the Good News as well, not conduct membership drives. Far too often, we go searching for gimmicks and programs or topics and studies designed to attract people to our church. But Paul, on the other hand, went searching for those without hope; those who had nowhere to turn and nowhere to go. He offered them peace from the conflict within their heart by telling them the Good News found in Jesus the Messiah. God is not looking to destroy them. He is trying to save them, which is why He sent His only begotten Son. Maybe this should be our ambition as well. Maybe this is what we should proclaim, rather than worship styles or worship times or worship dress. I wonder how different the American Church would be if it were Good News that we proclaimed?

•

Romans 15:23-29 Paul has been carrying around this offering money for quite some time now. I’d be a little nervous as well. When Paul said that he had finished his work in the region, he didn’t mean that he had visited every town. What he means is that there are now enough churches established in Asia, Turkey, and Greece, who can continue the ministry of the Lord. Paul planted churches, and now those churches can continue to spread the Good News.

•

Romans 15:30-33 It almost seems Paul was aware that something was going to happen when he traveled to Jerusalem (compare verse 31). He was also worried that the offering would not be well received. I can’t imagine why it wouldn’t be welcomed, but considering how much hatred Paul was receiving from other Jewish Christians, perhaps he wondered how the rest of the Jerusalem Church would respond.

Romans 16

213

•

Romans 16:1-16 Paul certainly was well traveled. He had met many people as he visited different cities and towns. He would meet even more as he made his way back to Jerusalem. What makes this chapter significant is that Paul knew who was in Rome. It’s clear he kept tabs on his fellow servants, and in the days before Facebook, that’s quite a challenge. He mentions the following 26 people: o Phoebe was delivering this letter to the Roman Church. She was probably a Deacon in the town of Cenchrea, located a few miles east of Corinth (where Paul was writing this letter). o He met Pricilla and Aquila on his second missionary journey (Acts 18:2). They were originally from Rome but had been forced to move because of a decree by Emperor Claudius. They were obviously Jewish Christians. o Either Epenetus was a recent convert during Paul’s third missionary journey, or he had become a believer through another person and had met Paul while the missionary team was working in the area (the western portion of modern-day Turkey). o Some old Greek documents list Mary as “Mariam”, which is the Hebrew spelling for Mary. If this is correct, then she too was probably Jewish. o Andronicus and Junias may have been husband and wife (Junias can be a feminine name). They were probably Jews from the tribe of Benjamin; the same a Paul (see Philippians 3:5). It is not known when they and Paul spent time together in prison. o Ampliatus, Urbanus, Stachys, and Apelles were men whom Paul praised. We do not know how Paul met these four men. o Aristobulus may have been a grandson of Herod the Great. 38 o Herodion, also Jewish, may have had ties to the family of Herod.

38 Smith, William. Dictionary of Greek and Roman biography and mythology 1. p. 30.

214

o Narcissus was probably not a believer, but his family was (considering that Paul stressed “the Lord’s people from the household of”). Spiritually divided families were probably quite common. o Tryphena and Tryphosa were probably sisters, perhaps even twins. Based upon the meaning of their names (luxurious, or delicate), they may have been two Roman women who were raised in luxury. They would have left all this behind to become a follower of Christ. o Persis is another woman who labored for the Church as well. o Rufus may have been one of the sons of Simon the Cyrene; the man forced into helping carry the cross of Christ (see Mark 15:21). On the other hand, if this is true, then Rufus was from North Africa, and she and Rufus would have moved away from Africa and settled somewhere in Rome. This isn’t unusual, but Paul had not yet been to Rome, so he would have had to meet them in some other place. o Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermes, Patrobas, and Hermas are common slave names. It seems these

There was one church in Rome, but it met in several different homes.

five men led a house church in Rome. o Philologus and Julia may have been husband and wife. o Nothing is known of Nereus or his sister. o Olympas probably led one of the other house churches in Rome. •

Romans 16:17-20 I always encourage people to be on their guard for those who teach a gospel just slightly off center. When a Christian doesn’t know the truth, they are easily swayed by something that sounds like the truth. The best defense against this is to know the truth forward and backward. Those who can spot a counterfeit

215

dollar are those who spend time studying the real thing. It’s the same with the Gospel. For those who know the truth, a counterfeit truth is easy to discern. •

Romans 16:21-24 A couple other names are added here at the end. These were people with Paul in Corinth. o This Timothy is the one we are familiar with; the same Timothy Paul instructed in other letters. o Lucius, Jason, and Sosipater were fellow believers either who lived in Corinth or who were traveling with Paul. We meet a man named Jason during the second missionary journey. In Thessalonica, Jason opened up his house to the Missionary Team, which got him in trouble with the city council (Acts 17:6). It’s possible Jason began traveling with the team. o It was not unusual for Paul to dictate his letters. Tertius was writing this letter for Paul. o Gaius was probably one of the two men from Corinth that Paul baptized (1 Corinthians 1:14). o It is significant that the City Treasurer was counted among the brethren. Erastus would have been a very influential man. o Nothing is known about Quartus.

•

Romans 16:25-27 One final time Paul reminds his readers that the offer of Grace and Everlasting Life to the Gentile Nations was a mystery in Old Testament times. However, now that Christ had been revealed, so too has God’s plan. God intended all along to send the Savior offering peace before passing judgment. This is what makes the message of Jesus Good News. Through Jesus, all Believers will be spared the wrath that is to come (compare Luke 3:7).

216

November 25 2 Corinthians 1-3

2 Corinthians Although this letter is titled as Paul’s second letter to the Corinthian Church, it may have been his third (see Paul’s comment in 1 Corinthians 5:9). If you’ll recall, Paul wrote Romans while staying in Corinth, meaning that after 1 Corinthians was written, Paul returned to the city to instruct them further. This would have been the “painful visit” mentioned in 2 Corinthians 2:1. After that visit, Paul traveled to Philippi, then to Troas, Miletus, and then on to Jerusalem. While Paul was in Ephesus, Titus was in Corinth trying to mend and heal the church. One man, in particular, had deeply wounded and damaged the people (see 2 Corinthians 2:5). Following the riot in Ephesus (see Acts 20:1), Paul traveled to Macedonia, even visiting the town of Illyricum (in the former Yugoslavia). Having not heard any reports from Titus, he heads back down to Macedonia where he and Titus meet. When Titus shared the good news about what was happening in Corinth, Paul wrote this letter in reply. Then in the winter of 56-57 AD, Paul makes a third visit to Corinth (compare Acts 20:2-3). 2 Corinthians seems like a letter written in a hurry. It appears to change thoughts and themes part way through the letter. Paul switches topics several times. It may have even been written while he was traveling. Some biblical scholars feel that chapter 8 and chapters 10-13 were part of a separate letter integrated into 2 Corinthians. For example, chapter nine mentions the offering for Jerusalem as if Paul had not mentioned it before in the letter. Yet chapter 8 talks about the churches in Macedonia giving an offering. Regardless of this, 2 Corinthians is a very personal letter written to people, not doctrine to instruct a church. 2 Corinthians 1 •

2 Corinthians 1:1-2 If Titus was the one instructing Corinth, it seems odd that his name is absent in the greeting. Maybe Timothy had an Elder status by this time, and his name carried greater authority than Titus’ did.

217

•

2 Corinthians 1:3-7 Isn’t it true that we draw strength from those who remain steadfast while facing difficulties? Their faith during trying times strengthens our faith. This is also why we need Grace to work. You and I need God’s grace to work in the lives of others who sin because we need God’s grace for those moments when we sin. If my Christian brother or sister cannot find forgiveness from God, then neither will I. Christians forget that when they are quick to judge others, that same judgment must then fall upon them (Luke 6:37).

•

2 Corinthians 1:8-11 Earlier Biblical commentators associate the events here with the trouble Paul and his companions faced in Ephesus – the riot caused by Demetrius, the silversmith (Acts 19:23-41). However, today’s scholars feel that this was an incident unmentioned in Acts – probably something that happened while Paul was in the area around Illyricum. The riot in Ephesus does not mention Paul being physically harmed.

•

2 Corinthians 1:12-14 It’s interesting that Paul needs to remind the Corinthian Brethren that there is no hidden meaning behind what he is writing and what he has written. I wonder if the troublemakers in the church were twisting Paul’s words. Have you ever experienced something like this – to have your words twisted into an entirely different meaning? How does it make you feel? Angry, right? Yet Paul says that the missionary team is so very proud of the church and hopes that one day they will be proud of them. Those are very kind words – very gentle words. Paul understood that the guilty were those causing the conflict, not those who were led astray. I think this is an important lesson for all of us. Don’t be so quick to criticize someone for being duped into believing a lie. Instead, teach them the truth and rebuke the deceiver.

•

2 Corinthians 1:15-17 In Paul’s first letter he spoke of spending the winter with the Corinthian brethren (1 Corinthians 16:5-7), however, something caused him to change his plans. Because of this, the man (or men) who were making trouble in the Corinthian Church used this against Paul. “See, see, he can’t be trusted,” the man claimed. How pathetic. That’s the best you can do – criticize him because something

218

unexpected happened? Just give this man a little slack Paul, he’ll eventually hang himself. “You can tell a tree by its fruit,” Jesus said (Matthew 7:20). How true, how true. •

2 Corinthians 1:18-20 The word “Amen” is best translated as “Let it be so”. Paul says if their word cannot be trusted, then neither can the Word of God, for they came merely proclaiming the Gospel of Jesus (again, nothing hidden between the lines). Just as Christ was obedient to the Father, so too were Paul and his group obedient to Christ. What Paul is getting at here is that apparently the Lord directed them to change their plans, and the group simply said “Let it be so” – “Amen.”

•

2 Corinthians 1:21-22 Of course, those not guided by the Holy Spirit would be unaware of such things. These types of people treat ministry like a business. They plan this and plan that, following their own will, not the guiding of the Spirit. In a not so subtle way, Paul is hinting that the troublemakers apparently were not guided by the Spirit, and if not guided then not filled as well. Moreover, if they are not filled with God’s Spirit, they certainly will not receive all that God has promised a Believer. However, those filled with the Spirit would understand all these things.

•

2 Corinthians 1:23-24 Do you want to know a harsh truth? Too many pastors look more like a dictator than a shepherd. Dictators demand people submit to their authority while Shepherd’s guide the church to stand on its own two feet. A dictator shouts, “I’m in charge around here.” This does not produce obedient disciples, but rather compliant subjects. Paul stressed here that he did not come because the timing would have been all wrong. Had he come, Paul would have more than likely solved the problem for the church rather than allow Titus to guide them through the problem-solving process. With Paul there, the problem may have been solved, but the Corinthian brethren would not have learned how to solve this issue on their own. Too often, pastors fail to practice the art of discipleship; where they sit back and allow their church to grow through the problem-solving process. Too often, young, inexperienced

219

pastors wade in and take charge – telling the church the way things are going to happen around here. That’s not shepherding; that’s dictating. That’s not helping a church learn how to stand firm in its own faith. 2 Corinthians 2 •

2 Corinthians 2:1-4 Conservative scholars believe this painful visit happened sometime after Paul wrote 1 Corinthians. Others suggest the letter referenced in verse 3 was 1 Corinthians. I tend to believe that the visit and the letter happened sometime between 1 & 2 Corinthians. Since Paul wrote Romans & 2 Corinthians during the same timeframe (56-57 AD), the painful visit may have been when Paul was in Corinth writing Romans. Considering how blunt Paul is with sin in the first chapter of Romans, this may have upset a few people. Of course, I am just speculating because we don’t have the letter or record of the visit.

•

2 Corinthians 2:5-8 It’s possible this man challenged Paul’s authority. It’s apparent this happened while Paul was present. It may have taken place during a worship service or some other gathering of the church. Although this Christian man attacked Paul, the rest of the church opposed him. This would have been a painful experience for most of the church – to have someone stand up in a meeting and tear into a leader. I think we need to keep in mind that Corinth was mostly a Gentile Church. It was filled with people snatched from the fire. Most were singed a bit and still smelled like smoke, but by golly, they had been redeemed. Along comes a man whose actions reminded them of the fire, and they recoiled – almost too much. Since Paul had forgiven this man, the rest of the church should forgive as well.

•

2 Corinthians 2:9-11 Satan routinely uses a bitter spirit and an unforgiving heart to dismantle a church. He did it back then and he still does it today. If a church desires to remain healthy and to be an effective witness for the Lord, there needs to be forgiveness.

220

•

2 Corinthians 2:12-13 This would explain what Paul was doing while Titus was in Corinth trying to bring about some much-needed healing. The narrative about these events will not resume again until chapter 7.

•

2 Corinthians 2:14-17 The aroma Paul mentions here is reminiscent of the Old Testament sacrifice rising up to God (Exodus 29:18). Like Paul, you and I offer a sweet aroma to God when we surrender our lives to Jesus and submit to doing the Lord’s work. By being obedient and sacrificing our lives, the Church is blessed. However, the people of this world think we are bonkers. This happened to me back when I surrendered my life to the Lord’s service; before I had entered full-time ministry. Some of my coworkers thought I was nuts to sell my house and move to Iowa in order to follow the Lord’s leading. I had just built a brand new garage. They couldn’t understand why I would do such a crazy thing. Other coworkers were deeply moved by my sacrifice. This is the essence of what Paul is saying here. A surrendered life is one that honors the Lord. Only a soul who is blind and deaf would shake their heads in disbelief.

2 Corinthians 3 •

2 Corinthians 3:1-3 What separated the missionary team from all the other “teachers” was that Paul and his group came to town and led people to Christ. The hucksters came along after the hard work was done. Apparently, their credentials were merely mentioned, not available for public viewing (compare trick anyone in 2 Corinthians 4:2). I think this is a valuable lesson for today’s church. Rather than quoting credentials and accolades, why not just point to the lives that have been changed in Christ’s name.

•

2 Corinthians 3:4-6 Because Paul emphasizes the New Covenant in this section, it is suggested that his opponents (or the hucksters) stressed the Old Covenant. Remember what Christ said during the Last Supper? “ This cup is the new covenant

between God and his people—an agreement confirmed with my blood, which is 221

poured out as a sacrifice for you” 39 (Luke 22:20). Jesus says that this New Covenant is confirmed through the shedding of His blood, meaning that the sacrificial system was no longer necessary – a symbol of the Old Covenant. Of course, Paul preached that the Blood of Christ made someone right with God, not the slaughter of animals, which would have caused someone immersed in the old traditions to become offended. •

2 Corinthians 3:7-11 When Moses descended down from Mount Sinai, his face radiated with the holiness of God (Exodus 34:29-30). These two stone tablets contained God’s standard of righteousness, which revealed the depth of humanity’s sin. This New Covenant takes humanity’s sin and instead of merely revealing it, leads a person to Christ.

•

2 Corinthians 3:12-15 We humans are a strange bunch. We want rules to follow. Give us rules and guidelines and we are a happy bunch. With rules, we can measure ourselves. Unfortunately, we measure ourselves against one another, not against the giver of the rules. Take Moses, for instance. He veiled his face so the people would not see the effect of his encounters with God. His radiance made them realize just what losers they were. To keep them from becoming discouraged (feeling that God loved Moses more than He loved them), Moses covered his face.

•

2 Corinthians 3:16-18 We are to be transformed (Romans 12:2), but transformed into what? Here Paul says that the goal is to become more like Jesus. We begin to resemble Him more and more - not in physical likeness nor in spiritual abilities, but in holiness and commitment to the Father.

November 26 2 Corinthians 4-6 2 Corinthians 4

39 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Lk 22:20). Carol Stream, IL. 222

•

2 Corinthians 4:1-2 Even today people come along distorting the Word of God or twisting the Bible to say things it does not. You and I need to be very careful that we don’t allow these tricksters to twist our understanding of scripture. Consider the many Christian cults that teach something that is not quite true. Mormons, Jehovah Witnesses, and Seventh Day Adventists teach something that sounds like the truth, but it is just ever so slightly off center40. They have even changed or inserted words into the Bible so that it conforms to what they want it to say. Some modern-day theologians perform literary gymnastics with the biblical text so it conforms to their idea of truth. Our defense is to know the Word of God – the Old Testament and the New.

•

2 Corinthians 4:3-4 There were many people who looked at Paul and said, “You’re nuts, old man. There is nothing in the scriptures that points to Jesus and this New Covenant you keep talking about”. Now mind you, these were people who knew the scriptures (the Old Testament). They had heard the testimony of the Apostles. Yet they refused to believe. I agree with Paul. They had to have been blinded. Even a casual reading of the Old Testament reveals countless references to the Messiah and His suffering for our sake (compare Isaiah 53, for example). However, I continue to wonder why God would permit Satan to keep someone blind to the truth. Are they blinded because of the attitude of their heart (not willing to admit the truth), or are they blinded because God knows the stubbornness of their heart? Did God allow them to remain blinded because He knows they will never turn to Jesus? These questions are important to me because I still remember a time in my life when the Truth was hidden behind a veil. I knew of Jesus and what the Bible said, but none of it made sense. I distinctly remember a day when the veil was lifted from my eyes. A teacher spoke words from the Bible that pierced my heart. I remember thinking to myself that since the words I heard were true, then the rest must be true as well. It was then that my spiritual blindness was removed. I have often wondered if the blindness was my fault,

40 See http://www.religionfacts.com/compare/religions

223

cause by indifference toward the Lord, or if God held the veil in place until the time was right. I have always felt that my attitude caused the blindness, not God. I’m sorry that I’m rambling, but I have often wondered if the unveiling I experienced was unique to me, or of this is something all believers must experience. I also wonder if those who are blind to the truth just need convincing or if God is keeping them blind even though I continue to share the Gospel over and over again. If they are stubborn, then I need to work on them. If God is keeping them blind, then I need to pray for them. Do you see the difference? This difference affects the way we evangelize. •

2 Corinthians 4:5-6 You can tell someone is a real servant of the Lord by what they preach. When you hear someone talking about what they did or what they said, that’s a pretty good sign that they are self-focused. They say things like, “I just told the man, you need to be saved, and right there in the middle of the subway, I saved his wretched soul.” However, a true servant would say, “I told the man about Jesus and helped lead him to Christ. Praise the Lord, the man accepted Jesus as his Savior.” Notice how the emphasis is on Jesus, not the servant. A true servant of the Lord understands that they have been transformed; that the veil has been lifted from them by the Lord. A servant is merely trying to help others remove the veil; to move from darkness into light.

•

2 Corinthians 4:7 I love this verse. We are not the treasure. Occasionally someone will comment about how nice of a man I am. When people say that I am kind or caring, I know that what they see is the Spirit of the Lord living through me. Even when people are blessed through my labors, I know that the blessing is from the Lord. I am just the willing instrument through which the Lord works. We do not save anyone. Salvation is the work of God.

•

2 Corinthians 4:8-9 And yet, as fragile as these jars are, troubles and hardships do not crush us. Paul says that those trials, things that would destroy an ordinary person, have not hindered his ability to continue ministering. It’s almost as if the treasure

224

inside the jar strengthens the jar. Without the treasure, hardships and trials would crush anyone. This is an interesting twist from what we see happening in the Old Testament. Think back to the times the Saints begged God for help – as if the help came from outside the jar. Here Paul implies that the help comes from inside the jar. Oh, I know God has worked both from the outside and the inside all along, but I find it interesting that in New Testament times there is a greater emphasis on having the Lord work on the inside. Think about what Jesus said at the end of the Sermon on the Mount. Those who listen to His words and follow His teaching build their house upon the rock (Matthew 7:24). There will still be storms (no protection from the outside), but the house remains secure (strength on the inside). •

2 Corinthians 4:10-15 When you think about everything that Paul endured, it’s amazing that he did not quit the ministry entirely. Read 2 Corinthians 11:22-27. One or two of these events would have crushed a normal clay jar. But not Paul. Not this missionary team. What was the strength that enabled them to hold things together? It was the understanding that death was not the end. Just as Jesus was able to suffer knowing the glory that awaited Him, Paul and the team knew of the glory that awaited them. This strength, of course, became an encouragement for the Corinthian believers.

•

2 Corinthians 4:16-18 At this point, Paul is going to digress even further from what he has been saying, although it does demonstrate part of the reason why he, a jar of clay, had not been crushed. Paul insists that when a Christian has their eyes focused on eternity, the things he or she endures in this life seem temporary. Paul is not saying all our problems will be removed. He is not suggesting that because of our faith we live a blessed and beautiful life right now. He is suggesting that amid the trials and problems, we need to be thinking about eternity. C.S. Lewis once wrote, “It

would seem that Our Lord finds our desires not too strong, but too weak. We are halfhearted creatures, fooling about with drink and sex and ambition when infinite joy is 225

offered us, like an ignorant child who wants to go on making mud pies in a slum because he cannot imagine what is meant by the offer of a holiday at the sea. We are far too easily pleased.” 41 We are far too easily drawn to the comforts and pleasures and happiness that this life offers, thinking that what is seen is what matters the most. We forget that this world is not our home; that flesh and blood cannot inherit eternal life (1 Corinthians 15:50). Like Paul, we need to stop worrying about the fragile clay jar in which we live and instead focus on the short time we have to do the Lord’s work. We need to remember that because God loves us, He will actually replace the fragile clay jar one day – a thought Paul will make in the following chapter. 2 Corinthians 5 •

2 Corinthians 5:1-3 This is why the thought of death (the “smashing of the clay jar”) did not worry Paul. He lived with confidence because he knew what awaited him when he died. Continuing a thought from a previous letter (1 Corinthians 15), Paul says that believers will receive a new body in which to live. Right now, our bodies are a temporary shelter (tent). One day we will receive a new body that is a permanent residence (house). Although our spirit and our soul endured the death of this earthly body, we will not exist without form. If Christ’s resurrection becomes our example, we will be granted a new body in which to live – a body similar to the old, but not quite the same. In Heaven, we will not be spirits floating around, but people who have been given a body formed by God Himself. This body will no longer be marked by death. However, I confess to wondering what our new bodies will be like. Will we be able to eat? The resurrected Jesus was able to eat (see Luke 24:42-43). He was able to talk and walk. People could touch Him. Will it be the same with us?

•

2 Corinthians 5:4-5 When we read these verses, a deep, theological question arises. When do believers receive this new body? If we look at the death and resurrection of Jesus, we must realize that from Friday afternoon until sometime Sunday morning, His

41 C.S. Lewis, The Weight of Glory, and Other Addresses

226

spirit and soul dwelt outside of His body. Based on Paul’s words in 1 Corinthians 15, the dead will be raised when the last trumpet is blown (1 Corinthians 15:52). At that point, they are raised to live forever. Those who are alive will then be transformed in the blink of an eye. It seems that there might be an intermediate state in which we exist. When we die, we wait for a time until we are given new bodies. However, in this section of 2 Corinthians, Paul doesn’t seem to imply this. Respected theologians agree that Paul says “life” will “swallow” death. There is no hint of an intermediate state. I just don’t know when this happens. Jesus may have been the last of humanity to wait for a resurrected body. In other words, by His death and resurrection, Jesus now holds the keys of death and the grave (Revelation 1:18) – meaning that He has authority over death and the place of the dead. Those who were waiting for Christ’s victory now share all the promises of God. The waiting time is over. •

2 Corinthians 5:6-8 Again Paul seems to imply an immediate transition from death to glory. What this new life and new body will be like, not even Paul knows. But he is confident that we will be at home with the Lord. We believe by faith, not because of any physical proof.

•

2 Corinthians 5:9-10 Paul is not talking about salvation here. Following the rapture of the Church, believers will be rewarded for their service (or not rewarded for their lack of service) for what they did while on the earth. Sadly, some Christians spend so much time focusing and speculating on the afterlife that they fail to lead others to Christ. We have a responsibility to lead others to Christ and to love our neighbor as we love ourselves. Too often we miss opportunities to be the Church to the people of this world because we are too busy doing church things in this world.

•

2 Corinthians 5:11-15 Paul and the missionary team took their responsibility very seriously. They understood that they would have to stand before the Father and give an account of their lives. This is why they faithfully preached the message of the

227

Gospel. However, based upon his defense here, it seems Paul had faced opposition, specifically during his last visit to Corinth. It seems a group with a spectacular ministry opposed Paul. We don’t know what it must have been, but it was certainly not led by the Spirit. They must have called the group “crazy” at one point – out of their minds. Considering that Paul has been emphasizing the resurrection of the dead, maybe they thought this teaching was lunacy. •

2 Corinthians 5:16 Sure, from the world's point of view, we have no evidence that humanity will be raised from the dead, or be given a new imperishable body in which to live. Where’s the proof? All we have is the example of Jesus and His promise. Yet Paul says that this is enough. At one point, this whole claim seemed like nonsense to him as well. Yet he has learned to go beyond the human understanding or the human perspective. Once he believed in Jesus, his evaluation was entirely different.

•

2 Corinthians 5:17 I’ve always thought this to be a rather interesting statement. Paul says that our new life begins the moment we believe, not one day after we die. Our eternal life began the moment we call Jesus our Savior.

•

2 Corinthians 5:18-21 This takes the message of the Gospel and the ministry of the redeemed and condenses it into a few short sentences. Paul says that they are not inventing something new. They did not create this message on their own. They are merely passing along God’s offer of peace. Humanity stands condemned before a holy and righteous God. In His mercy, the Father has come offering terms of peace for those who remain condemned. Paul and the missionary team are simply ambassadors for the Father – presenting His terms of peace.

2 Corinthians 6

228

•

2 Corinthians 6:1-2 Tying in with the thoughts from the previous chapter, Paul begs his readers to accept God’s terms of peace. In the quote from Isaiah 49:8, Paul insists that God is the one who steps in and helps a person find salvation. God does the work. Earlier in that same chapter, God says that the Lord will be light to the Gentiles (Isaiah 49:6). The time Isaiah spoke about is today, says Paul. Today, God’s prophecy has come true. You and I are still living in this “Age of Grace”, which will end when the Church is raptured. However, we don’t know when that will happen. Neither do we know when we will die. Therefore, while we still have breath in our lungs and while the Lord tarries, we MUST accept God’s offer of peace.

•

Corinthians 6:3-10 It’s hard to believe that the missionary team would be promoting a lie, especially considering all that they endured. If what they were promoting was something fabricated by men, it’s hard to believe most believers would suffer such things. Christianity should have grown weaker based upon persecution, not stronger. Please do not think that only Paul and the Missionary Team were affecting the world in this way. An anonymous letter from the second century states, “For Christians are not differentiated from other people by country, language or customs; you see, they do not live in cities of their own, or speak some strange dialect, or have some peculiar lifestyle. This teaching of theirs has not been contrived by the invention and speculation of inquisitive men; nor are they propagating mere human teaching as some people do. They live in both Greek and foreign cities, wherever chance has put them. They follow local customs in clothing, food and other aspects of life. But at the same time they demonstrate to us the wonderful and certainly unusual form of their own citizenship. They live in their own native lands, but as aliens; as citizens, they share all things with others; but like aliens, suffer all things. Every foreign country is to them as their native country, and every native land as a foreign country. They marry and have children just like everyone else; but they do not kill unwanted babies. They offer a shared table, but not a shared bed. They are at present ‘in the flesh’ but they do not live ‘according to the flesh’. They are passing their days on

229

earth, but are citizens of heaven. They obey the appointed laws, and go beyond the laws in their own lives. They love everyone, but are persecuted by all. They are unknown and condemned; they are put to death and gain life. They are poor and yet make many rich. They are short of everything and yet have plenty of all things. They are dishonored and yet gain glory through dishonor. Their names are blackened and yet they are cleared. They are mocked and bless in return. They are treated outrageously and behave respectfully to others. When they do good, they are punished as evildoers; when punished, they rejoice as if being given new life. They are attacked by Jews as aliens; yet those that hate them cannot give any reason for their hostility. To put it simply – the soul is to the body as Christians are to the world. The soul is spread throughout all parts of the body and Christians throughout all the cities of the world. The soul is in the body but is not of the body; Christians are in the world but not of the world.”42 •

2 Corinthians 6:11-13 In what way had the Corinthian brethren closed their hearts to Paul and his message? Apparently, they had begun to blend the Christian faith with something else – perhaps the teachings of these “hucksters” selling a works-based salvation (compare 2 Corinthians 3:1-3).

•

2 Corinthians 6:14-18 Gone are the days when most Christians and most Churches understood holiness. Both used to understand that the Church was to be a place different and separate from the world. Today, in the interest of love and harmony, many Churches attempt to coexist with the world and with other religions. Paul’s teaching here is just as relevant today as it was then. Although the opening section here is plural (bound to unbelievers ), it can apply to marriages as well. However, the teaching is directed more toward the Church. The word “harmony” in verse 15 is the Greek word sumphoneo, which is where our word symphony comes from. It’s difficult to work in harmony when different members are not just playing the wrong notes, but playing out of a different book. This is what the Church is faced with today.

42 From an anonymous Letter to Diognetus, possible dating from the second century 230

It’s not that some people are on a different page than us; they are using an entirely different book. There is no way the Gospel can harmonize with Hinduism or the Muslim faith. Nor can the Gospel harmonize with the message proclaimed by Mormons, Jehovah Witnesses, or Adventist. However, I must point out here that Paul is talking about a Church blending many opposing teachings, not leading a monastic lifestyle secluded from the world. We would not be faithful to the Lord if we refused to interact with the lost. We are called to go out into the world and rescue those who still live in darkness. It is our message that must not become defiled. We must not yoke salvation by Grace with a message that teaches anything else.

November 27 2 2 Corinthians 7 •

2 Corinthians 7:1holiness, a church In other words, a

To permit a false teacher to remain in fellowship in a church gives them opportunity to continue spreading their lies. Only if they repent of their wickedness, should they be allowed to remain.

Corinthians 7-9

4 To work toward complete must focus on body and spirit. church must reject false

teachers

physically – meaning their

presence among

them – AND spiritually reject

their false teaching. Purging a church of this false teaching will always be difficult. When the lie begins to take root, it spreads to those whose faith is weak and to those who do not know the truth. Then when someone does come along teaching the truth, it can seem that they are attacking the false teacher – leading to divisions and people taking sides. This may have been what happened when Paul came to Corinth and confronted those spreading lies. The ensuing division would have been quite painful for the Corinthian brethren. However, if a Church is mature enough, holds fast to the truth, and refuses to yoke with false teachers and their false doctrine, the whole Church stands against them. The situation will typically not be nearly as painful. 231

•

2 Corinthians 7:5-7 Rather than Paul solving the problem for them, he had sent Titus to lead them through this latest round of conflicts. The church had stood up to the false teachers and, consequently, matured in the process. This news was an encouragement to Paul. Like any church leader, he wondered if he had made the right decision.

•

2 Corinthians 7:8-9 This letter was probably not 1 Corinthians. It was probably a letter Paul had sent with Titus while Paul stayed in Ephesus. Scholars believe this letter is lost.

•

2 Corinthians 7:10 One of the marks of a true believer is the ability to be corrected. They have a teachable spirit. They feel remorse for behaving in ways that grieve the Spirit (compare Ephesians 4:30). However, a person of the world feels bad merely because they were caught, not that they had done something wrong.

•

2 Corinthians 7:11-13a Rather than dividing a church down political lines (who was right and who was wrong), Paul desired that Corinth learns the true lesson – one of self-examination. During church conflict, I think we tend to align ourselves politically rather than spiritually. And what I mean by that is we look for those who agree with our assessment of the situation rather than allow the Spirit to examine our actions and motives. Even though we may be among the majority, we may not be among those who are following the Spirit’s leading. It seems that in Corinth, the people were following political lines. Paul’s letter confronted this “worldly model” of church life, and the people were startled by this truth. They apparently paused long enough for the Spirit to confront them. This is an important lesson for every church. Before a church allows the majority to rule, that church should spend some time in self-examination. The Christians in that church might be surprised what the Spirit has to say about attitudes, behaviors, and actions.

•

2 Corinthians 7:13b-16 Titus played a significant role in resolving this conflict. He was instrumental in moving the church beyond politics.

232

2 Corinthians 8 •

2 Corinthians 8:1-2 The churches in Macedonia were Philippi, Thessalonica, and Berea – congregations established during Paul’s second missionary journey. Earlier, these believers were wealthy enough to support Paul and his missionary team (Philippians 4:15). However, as they grew spiritually, so too did trials and troubles. Such is the life of a body of believers who are influencing the world for Jesus. Satan pours on the attack to discourage the church. Satan is only concerned about a church or a Christian, who is a threat. So when a church faces trials, consider it a compliment. It means Satan is worried!

•

2 Corinthians 8:3-5 The three churches in Macedonia desired to take up an offering for the church in Jerusalem. The Spirit put it in their hearts to make this contribution. It was not coerced. They learned what the Corinthian Church was planning and wanted to participate as well (2 Corinthians 9:2).

•

2 Corinthians 8:6-7 When Paul took the first offering to the Jerusalem Church (Acts 11:29-30), Titus traveled with them (compare Galatians 2:1). It seemed Titus was a trustworthy fellow, so Paul sent him to Corinth to help them finish this ministry.

•

2 Corinthians 8:8-11 Talking about something is not the same as getting started. Even worse is starting but not finishing. It’s not clear if the Corinthian Church had set a goal or if they had simply made plans that never happened. Either way, Paul says they would do well to complete the task, especially considering that Paul was planning to go to Jerusalem very soon. Who would benefit from this collection? If Corinth set a goal of $1000.00 but only collected $200.00 so far, would the missing $800.00 profoundly affect the Jerusalem Church? Probably not. However, should Corinth raise the full amount, both congregations would benefit. Reaching a goal or even exceeding a goal can actually strengthen and unite a church. A church divided focuses on its problems. A church united focuses on its goal and its ministry toward others.

233

•

2 Corinthians 8:12-15 Just as the Jerusalem Church provided for others during a period of plenty (see Acts 2:44), so too should the Corinthians provide for the needs of others during their period of blessing. Paul compared this to what God did during Israel’s time in the wilderness (see Exodus 16:16-18). One church is not to grow wealthy off the giving of others. Rather, when one church sees another struggling to meet its needs, it is appropriate to support the struggling church. However, the blessed church should not overburden or overextend itself.

•

2 Corinthians 8:16-19 Titus and an unnamed companion (probably from one of the Macedonian churches) were commissioned to handle the offering being taken to Jerusalem.

•

2 Corinthians 8:20-24 A second unnamed individual also would be traveling with the group. This meant that Paul probably didn’t even handle the money, and there were three witnesses who could verify that the entire sum was given to the Jerusalem brethren. Paul is a pretty smart fellow.

2 Corinthians 9 •

2 Corinthians 9:1-5 Again, the completion of this goal would benefit the Corinthian church but also unite the congregations together in purpose. Perhaps the churches in Macedonia knew of the troubles in Corinth. Paul had been assuring them that Corinth had healed; that they were back on track and laboring for the Kingdom. The two companions traveling with Titus may have been Jason (from Thessalonica) and Sopater (from Berea). When Paul writes the book of Romans (while he is in Corinth), these two are mentioned among those present (compare Romans 16:21).

•

2 Corinthians 9:6-9 There are farmers who sow physical seeds to reap only a physical harvest. Their labors are financially motivated. Some farmers take great joy in planting and harvesting. They love what they do. That’s the kind of Christian we need

234

The word “joy” or “Cheerful” in this text is the Greek word Hilaros. Its where we get the word Hilarious.

to be when labor for the Lord. By the way, this isn’t one of those lessons about getting money back because we sent money to some evangelist. That’s twisting this text. What Paul means is that when the Lord presents a need, a Christian should respond to the Spirit’s conviction. What then does the believer “reap”? What does verse eight say? It says Grace will overflow. Because we have enough for ourselves, our grace toward others will overflow. We “reap” the satisfaction of knowing that through us, others were blessed. •

2 Corinthians 9:10 I love this text. It reminds me that I have a savings account and a retirement account because God has supplied the money in the first place. Yes, I have learned to be frugal and disciplined, but the “seed” came from God. I think churches need to keep this in mind as well. Most do, but every now and then, you’ll run into a congregation that has the “seed” but not the cheerful heart. There is not a spirit of generosity present. Paul says that a person or a church will not learn to be generous or learn how to give until they plant that first “seed.” Even giving a little will reap the harvest of generosity. The more we consider the affairs of others, the more charity grows. So . . .

•

2 Corinthians 9:11-15 God, in His divine grace, looks at a Christian or a Church and sees that they have a giving heart. Knowing this, the Father supplies even more “seed” – even more money (or food, or whatever the local need might be). He does this because He sees they are a cheerful giver.

November 28

2 Corinthians 10-13

2 Corinthians 10 •

2 Corinthians 10:1-2 What dos this statement have to do with the collection for the Church in Jerusalem? Nothing. Paul is addressing a different topic here. In anticipation of his arrival, Paul was preparing the Corinthian brethren for a possible

235

encounter with those who attacked him on his earlier trip. We learn something about Paul here. He worked with people in a meek and gentle manner, much the same way Christ did when He walked the earth. Paul loved people – more than he loved himself. That’s meekness. Like Christ, Paul endured the cruel way he was treated with a strength of spirit that enabled him to remain calm. The group that confronted Paul must have become quite belligerent and argumentative – forcefully driving their point home. On the other hand, Paul remained calm. He could do this because he was convinced that he spoke with the Lord’s authority. Because he remained calm, his adversaries considered him weak and timid. This is not true. Solomon writes, “ He

who is slow to anger is better than the mighty, And he who rules his spirit, than he who captures a city” 43 (Proverbs 16:32). By refusing to be drawn into a fight, Paul demonstrated incredible strength. •

2 Corinthians 10:3-6 Rather than wage a worldly battle against his enemies, Paul used Spiritual weapons. Paul’s enemies rode into town and began flashing their credentials. They used their influence and their arguments against Paul (compare 1 Corinthians 1:26). However, Paul just pointed to the results of his ministry as proof he was speaking Truth. He put on the whole armor of God (Ephesians 6:10). One other difference between Paul and his adversaries was that Paul was looking to create followers of Christ, not personal disciples – something these false teachers were apparently doing. Satan was waging war in Corinth, and Paul would not back away from the battle. He needed the Corinthian brethren to see this and understand this. This is a truth the church needs to learn today. Many Christians fail to realize that the battle they face and the battle the Church faces will not be won using human reason, logic, and methods.

•

2 Corinthians 10:7-11 Back in 2004, Warren Wiersbe spoke during the morning chapel at Moody Bible Institute. I remember an illustration he once used. He

43 New American Standard Bible: 1995 update. 1995 (Pr 16:32). LaHabra, CA: The Lockman Foundation. 236

referenced a sermon by a popular preacher as a 1 Kings 19:11 sermon. The preacher spoke loud and impressively, but “the Lord was not in the wind.” We all chuckled, but unfortunately, there is a lot of truth in that story. Every now and then, I will come away from a sermon and people will be gushing with praise. “Wasn’t that a wonderful message” they exclaim. And I’m thinking “what a waste of time.” I don’t want to appear arrogant or snobbish, but truly, the message had no depth. It was just loud and filled with cute anecdotes. Every now and then, a minister comes along who preaches a sermon a mile wide and an inch deep. Such were those in Corinth who were trying to lead the church astray. This frustrated Paul. They accused him of being all bark but no bite. His meekness and humility were confused for weakness. You can tell Paul was irritated about this. He generally doesn’t speak about his authority. In this case, he felt it was necessary. •

2 Corinthians 10:12 This verse is satirical – tongue in cheek. However, there is truth here. When we start comparing ourselves with other people or when we start comparing our ministry with that of someone else, we look like fools. Paul felt that it was even foolish to defend himself against his critics, but to restore some harmony in Corinth, he would take a moment and talk about his credentials and his calling.

•

2 Corinthians 10:13-14 The enemies of Paul rode into town AFTER the hard work had been done – after the Church had been established. I know of some pastors who are reaping the harvest where other ministers have sown. The former pastors scattered the seed, watered the soil, pulled out the weeds, and spread the fertilizer. Once they leave, another pastor comes along and gets all the credit for the harvest. A true disciple of Jesus would point everyone back to the work that had been done, not receive the accolades and credit. Because these adversaries in Corinth wanted to take credit for “enlightening” the church, Paul says this discredits them. Fools. The people had already been rescued. They didn’t need someone throwing them another life preserver

237

•

2 Corinthians 10:15-18 This is what Paul had been doing in every missionary journey. He would travel to some place that had not heard the Gospel, lead people to Christ, and then establish a church in that area. Once established, he would move on to another place. But Corinth demanded a lot of his attention. He had spent a great deal of time with these people, yet they were still quite immature (compare Hebrews 5:12). Paul was hoping that the Corinthian brethren would finally mature so he could travel to some new land and lead people to Jesus. This would authenticate his entire augment here. “Yes, I am a meek and humble man,” says Paul. “But the results of my ministry should prove to you that I have been called by God.”

2 Corinthians 11 •

2 Corinthians 11:1-4 Immature believers are easily deceived. Those who do not know the truth become confused when told a lie, especially a lie so deceptive. You see, Satan is not stupid. He’s not going to come along and present a lie we can readily recognize. His lies will be peppered with half-truths and slight variations of the Truth. His lies sound like the truth but are not quite the truth. The adversaries Paul was dealing with may have been Judaizers – Jewish Christians who came along teaching a Christian must observe the Jewish Law to be actually saved. Their calling was to go throughout the land and fix the damage caused by Paul. Of course, Paul had not caused damage. He helped grace fall upon these people like a cooling rain.

•

2 Corinthians 11:5-6 A “Super Apostle” may have boasted that theirs was the correct way. They had better credentials, were better speakers, and were far more polished than Paul was. Maybe they even had a close association with the Twelve Apostles who traveled with Jesus. Regardless, Paul truly had the credentials, the teaching, and the calling – something these other men could not boast about.

•

2 Corinthian11:7-11 Typically, the churches Paul had already planted would send him to a different area equipped to support himself as he led others to the Lord. The offerings were, however, unsolicited.

238

•

2 Corinthians 11:12-15 As I said before, it’s possible these “Super Apostles” had come from the Jerusalem Church, perhaps to make sure these Gentile Churches adhere to the rules handed down by the council (see Acts 15:20-21). If this is what they were doing, then these delegates were certainly overstepping their bounds. Like Satan, they may have appeared to be these incredible teachers of the Truth. However, they were really liars in disguise.

•

2 Corinthians 11:16-20 Paul is really disappointed with the Corinthian brethren for being so easily duped. Paul came along and preached freedom from slavery through faith in Christ. These “Super Apostles” came along and made them slaves to the Law. It really doesn’t make sense – not then and not now. You just can’t put new wine in an old wineskin. Either the New Covenant of Christ is sufficient, or it is not. If the New Covenant God has made with humanity focuses on peace through Jesus, then to throw in conditions from the Old Covenant insists that Jesus is not sufficient – that faith in Him is not enough and that His work on the cross was not sufficient to purchase our salvation. It truly is nonsense.

•

2 Corinthians 11:21-22 Scholars feel that the comparison here is between Paul and those who supposedly sent the delegation to Corinth. The letters of recommendation mentioned earlier may have been a summary of the recommendations approved by the Jerusalem Council (Acts 15:28-29), with the names of the church leaders signed at the bottom. Considering that Paul had just called the “Super Apostles” deceitful workers who were messengers of Satan, Paul is probably comparing his credentials with that of the Twelve Apostles who traveled with Jesus. They may have been the ones to send this group of men to check up on what Paul was teaching.

•

2 Corinthians 11:23-29 At the time Paul wrote this letter, Luke was recording the events as well. This corresponds with Acts 20:2. In Acts, we don’t read about such a large number of incidents. Perhaps Luke didn’t feel they were necessary. Maybe these things happened while Paul was alone. He was imprisoned in Philippi and

239

stoned in Lystra (his “brush with death”). Although the Jews could lash him, the Romans broke the law by beating him with a rod. Paul was a Roman Citizen. Also, we are given the impression that very few people knew this about Paul. He didn’t go around complaining about what he had endured. Rather, he rejoiced in new believers and new congregations. He took great pleasure in knowing that those who came to know the Lord were running the race with endurance. His greatest desire was to see Christians and Churches succeed in their ministry. However, since his integrity and his ministry were being challenged, Paul felt compelled to share this part of his life. I can’t help but wonder which of us would have continued to minister after enduring all these hardships? •

2 Corinthians 11:30 In his defense, Paul gave a rather odd list of accomplishments. Rather than tout his successes, Paul mentions his weaknesses – his apparent setbacks. Yet as he said earlier, the church is not battling flesh and blood. This is Spiritual Warfare, and in Spiritual Warfare, discouragement is a favorite weapon the adversary likes to use. On another note, the event at Damascus happened early in Paul’s life as a Christian – Acts 9:19-25.

2 Corinthians 12 •

2 Corinthians 12:1 Paul really felt all this was a waste of time. What does it benefit the church? Well, perhaps it would help silence the critics in Corinth.

•

2 Corinthians 12:2-4 This event happened 14 years earlier, sometime between 42 and 44 AD. This was before he began any missionary journey. During this event, he had no concept of time, nor did he have any physical sensations (“ in the body or out of the

body”). Where this “Third Heaven” is located remains a mystery. However, it demonstrated to Paul that there is much more going on in this world than meets the eye. Perhaps this helped him understand the real battle humanity is fighting. Maybe this is why he could say with confidence, “For we are not fighting against flesh-and-

blood enemies, but against evil rulers and authorities of the unseen world, against 240

mighty powers in this dark world, and against evil spirits in the heavenly places ” 44 (Ephesians 6:12). What was said while he was there was probably only for his benefit. It would not apply to anyone else, so why repeat it. •

2 Corinthians 12:5-6 What Paul is sharing seems pointless to him. And truly, does all this really matter? Does it matter what school a minister attended or how that minister was called? Does it matter what background they had? What matters is whether they have submitted themselves to the Lord, and what fruit their ministry is producing. This is the thrust of Paul’s argument here. He would rather the people of Corinth look at his heart, his faithfulness, his compassion, his love, and the fruit of his ministry than compare credentials with some other Apostle.

•

2 Corinthians 12:7 This thorn was given to Paul to help him, not destroy him. It was designed to keep this supernatural experience from becoming a source of pride. There have been many different explanations into what this thorn was. Some say it was temptation. Some say it was an eye disease. Others suggest it was a speech disability (compare 2 Corinthians 11:6). Regardless of what it was, Paul was concerned that it affected his ability to minister (compare Galatian 4:14-16).

•

2 Corinthians 12:8-10 Although Paul felt this “thorn” affected his ability to minister, the Lord said it did not. In fact, God insisted it helped Paul’s ministry. Through Paul’s weakness (this “thorn”), God’s power and grace were much more visible. This is what Paul has been talking about throughout this whole letter. Yes, he was not a “Super Apostle”. He did not have the flash, the pizazz, or the smile, but he did have results. Through this “jar of clay”, great things were done for the Kingdom of God. I know that you and I are tempted to compare ourselves with dynamic and charismatic Christians. I fall into the same trap. I’ve often considered myself a frumpy pastor – a rather drab and ordinary individual. I keep thinking that if I was more polished and refined; my ministry would bear more fruit. However, even though I am a man of many

44 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Eph 6:12). Carol Stream, IL 241

weaknesses, the Lord is glorified when I continue to minister in spite of my frumpiness. •

2 Corinthians 12:11-13 Once again Paul indicates just how much he detests promoting himself. He doesn’t like talking about himself. And truthfully, he shouldn’t have to. The Corinthian brethren should have known the authenticity of Paul simply by observing the signs and wonders and miracles done through Paul for the benefit of the Church. Paul does second-guess himself here. What he thought would be a blessing might have caused some problems. He did not ask the Corinthian brethren to support him while he ministered among them. Now he thinks this might not have been a good idea, so he asks for forgiveness.

•

2 Corinthians 12:14-15 Paul was about to leave Macedonia and come to Corinth for the third time. No other church demanded so much of Paul’s attention. They truly were a church full of children – spiritual children, that is.

•

2 Corinthians 12:16-19 It seems that Paul’s adversaries we insinuating that the Missionary Team would keep the offering for the Jerusalem Church. They accused Paul of tricking the church into taking up an offering. They accused Titus of the same thing. Some in the Corinthian Church knew this was a lie. However, some of them were easily deceived. Isn’t this the way critics work? They attack what we say. They attack who we are. They attack what we do. They criticize our motives. And when we try and defend ourselves, they attack our attitude saying, “Only the guilty feel they need to defend themselves.” The best way to win a battle against a critic is simply to not play their game. Don’t let them sucker you into a fight. That’s what they want in the first place. This is why Paul was disappointed that he needed to defend himself.

•

2 Corinthians 12:20-21 There are eight sins Paul mentions in verse 20. Each of them contributes to Church division. If you find a church falling apart, you will find that these sins have infected that church. These sins tear down, not build up. Consequently, when these eight sins poison a church, the people of that church have a tendency to

242

fall into the three sins mentioned in verse 21. Too often, church leadership looks at eliminating the physical sins of people without addressing the spiritual sins first. Too often church leaders (like Paul’s adversaries) resort to legalism to control sins of the flesh. They preach against the many vices of this world. They condemn those who “smoke, drink, or chew” and tell the “good people” to not hang out with those who do these things. Yet they never address the sins of the spirit lurking in the hearts of all those “Good Christians”. They permit gossip, slander, and selfishness to run rampant throughout the church, but pat themselves on the back because no one in the church drinks alcohol. You will find that legalism actually destroys a church rather than makes a church holy. 2 Corinthians 13 •

2 Corinthians 13:1-2 The second visit was the one Paul called “Painful” (2 Corinthians 2:1). Through two visits and this, the third letter, Paul had called the Corinthian brethren to repentance and holiness. Yet it simply was not happening. There were some in the church that still continued to cause disruptions and divisions. On this third visit, if the problem still existed, Paul would follow the Lord’s instructions from Matthew 18:16 and discipline the unrepentant.

•

2 Corinthians 13:3-4 Paul certainly could discipline. Think back to the first missionary journey. Do you recall what Paul said and did to a man named Elymas who opposed him and Barnabas? Through Paul’s rebuke, this magician became blind (see Acts 13:9-11). Or consider the fortune teller at Philippi. Paul commanded the evil spirit to leave the woman so she would stop pestering the missionary team (see Acts 16:18). Perhaps Paul had become just as annoyed with those in Corinth causing the same problem. He certainly had the power and the authority to speak a serious rebuke.

•

2 Corinthians 13:5-7 Paul had allowed the Corinthians to examine him by sharing his experiences and his ministry. Now it was time for the Corinthian brethren to examine themselves. He tells them to search their hearts, not just to determine the presence of

243

faith, but also to evaluate their acts of faith. Paul told them to look at their actions and their attitudes. Do they reflect the actions and behaviors of a Christian? This is something all mature believers should do. Every mature Christian should evaluate their faith through their attitudes and their behaviors. Is there fear, worry, and hate? Is there criticism, gossip, or arrogance? If so, then that Christian is not demonstrating that they are “In the faith”. Honestly, a Christian shouldn’t need someone to come along and show them that they are sinning. Christians have the Spirit and the Word. Those two should be sufficient. •

2 Corinthians 13:8-10 Paul desired that this period of self-examination would humble the Corinthian brethren. They would recognize their own weakness. This, of course, would be difficult in a church that prided itself on it wisdom, knowledge, and strength. Oddly, Paul says that recognizing our weaknesses is actually a form of growth. Understanding our weaknesses is part of our perfection (or being made complete).

•

2 Corinthians 13:11-14 I know that from the world's point of view, a bunch of people who understand their weaknesses will never succeed. The world tells us to look at our strengths and to focus on positive things. But from a spiritual perspective, strength comes from brokenness. Spiritual victories happen when a church is humble and meek. Humility of heart leads to peace.

November 29 Acts 20-21 Acts 20 •

Acts 20:1 Paul must have left the city because of the riot (see Acts 19:31). He asks the believers in Ephesus to meet him so he could give them a farewell blessing.

•

Acts 20:2-3 Although Luke does not give us many details about Paul’s activities at this point of the journey, Paul gives further detail in 2 Corinthians 2:12-13 and 2 Corinthians 7:5-7.

244

The noun Katartisin only appears here in the New Testament. It is best translated as aim for perfection. Restoration is also another translation of this word. In its use as a verb, it describes repairing something (as in “repairing nets” in Matthew 4:21).

Evidently, he stopped in Troas for a while, had a successful ministry there, and then probably ministered all the way to Illyricum (the former Yugoslavia). Eventually, he heads back down to Greece (toward Corinth) because he has not heard anything from Titus for a while. In the three months he stayed in Corinth, Paul wrote the book of Romans. Apparently, the Jews were planning to kill Paul while at sea and throw his body overboard. Paul had hoped to reach Jerusalem in time for the Passover, but he would have to settle for getting there in time for Pentecost (compare Acts 20:16). •

Acts 20:4-6 The men mentioned here we all from the churches who contributed to the saints in Jerusalem (compare Paul’s travel plans mentioned in Romans 15:25-28). The Gaius here is probably not the same man who is referred to in Acts 19:29. He was from Macedonia. Luke apparently was still back in Philippi (where we left him in Acts 16), but at this point Paul met up with him before the two traveled to Troas and joined the rest of the group.

•

Acts 20:7 It is clear from this verse that the New Testament Church met on Sunday for worship. Sunday was the first day of the week, and the breaking of bread (or the Lord’s Supper) took place during the weekly worship service. However, the Church probably met in the evening, not on Sunday morning.

•

Acts 20:8-12 A fascinating story about a man named Eutychus, whose name means “fortunate.” The top room of a house was usually the largest. Here it was the third

245

story. The room was probably crowded, and all the candles did not help matters. They would have burned up much of the oxygen in the room. Some people are quick to condemn this man. Many claim he was bored. Some imply that he was the first bored teenager to be bored by a boring preacher. However, boredom is not implied. His story isn’t about boring preachers failing to relate to the youth today. It is simply a narrative in which Luke tells us actually what happened. How old was Eutychus? Verse 9 uses the word neanias; meaning a man from 24 to 40 years old. However, verse 12 uses the word pais: meaning a young child or youth. Most scholars feel he was between 8 and 14 years old. However, the word pais can also mean “a servant.” Since it was late, Eutychus would have arrived after a long day of work. It’s apparent from this section that they had not eaten yet (see Acts 20:11). Luke also indicates that Eutychus was gradually overcome by his fatigue. So Eutychus came to hear Paul after a long day of work. He had not eaten yet. And he tried his best to keep from dozing off. He even sat next to an open window! My friend, that is not boredom. That is dedication. Boredom would have caused the young man to get up and leave. •

Acts 20:13 Paul probably sent the rest of the group on ahead by sea so he could stay a little while longer in Troas. The journey by land is much shorter; only 20 miles. It would take the ship over a day to make the journey by sea.

•

Acts 20:14-17 Paul was in a hurry to get to Jerusalem in time for Pentecost, but apparently the ship had a layover for a couple of days in Miletus (at location 9 on the map on page 243). With a little extra time on his hands, he asks the elders to make the 30-mile journey down to meet with him.

•

Acts 20:18-21 This is Paul speaking to the troops. He is not evangelizing, nor is he defending the faith. He is challenging the faithful. Luke calls them “elders” (presbyter in the Greek). This is a mature person selected to serve in office. Acts 20:28 calls them “overseers” (bishop in the Greek). They were called to feed and shepherd the flock. We call them pastors. So in the New Testament churches the titles elder,

246

bishop, and pastor meant the same thing. Qualifications for this office are given in 1 Timothy 3:1-7. •

Acts 20:22-27 Paul must have had some sort of revelation from God that his future lay not out among the Gentiles but back in Jerusalem. It seems he had some kind of inkling of this when he wrote the book of Romans (compare Romans 15:30-31). The Lord must have confirmed this with Paul either intuitively or through experience. In city after city, he says, the Spirit tells (or demonstrates) that jail and suffering are coming. He speaks here knowingly. And yet knowing this, he continues to walk forward, not run away from whatever may come. This is a demonstration of incredible faith. I see this happening even today. I know of pastors who hear of grumblings and plots to vote them out, yet continue to serve and minister even toward those who are pushing for their removal; those who are spreading lies and malicious gossip to assassinate the pastor’s character. Like Paul, these ministers of the Lord draw their strength not so much in the approval of Men, but in the calling of God. Look back at how Paul began this conversation. He points back to his calling. He is probably pointing out to these elders that they need to be focused on their calling, not whether people are happy. He’s probably reminding himself as well; that this was the work appointed to him by the Lord. And he had been faithful. For Paul, and for anyone who continues to serve amid persecution and trials, the ability to continue serving comes from the commissioning and calling. Without the express calling by God, anyone who serves will eventually falter amid persecution and trial. Why? Because they will not have the security of knowing that the Lord affirms their work.

•

Acts 20:28-38 This challenge is kind of interesting. Paul is reminding these elders that the Church ultimately belongs to God. About this speech, Warren Wiersbe says, “Never underestimate the great importance of the church. The church is important to

God the Father because His name is on it—“the church of God.” It is important to the Son because He shed His blood for it; and it is important to the Holy Spirit because 247

He is calling and equipping people to minister to the church. It is a serious thing to be a spiritual leader in the church of the living God .”45 Paul’s warning is still true. There are wolves around us and wolves among us. They not only are trying to lead people away from the truth but away from their church. People will come promoting their own truth and their own church; luring the flock away from the shepherd. Paul says to be on guard against this. There seems to be a never-ending battle being waged against the Church to accept some “new” truth or a “new” understanding. And today the battle is waged against the senses. There are so much hype and emphasis placed on personal experience in a church that many have forgotten the original purpose of the church. A church is not a place someone goes to be entertained. A church is a body of believers strengthening one another, loving one another (even those who are hard to love), caring for one another, and most of all, doing as Christ has commanded. When is the last time you’ve heard of a church with the reputation of leading people to Christ or even making disciples? Instead, we applaud those who stroke our senses; who keep us entertained, or who build a legacy around what they sell instead of what they preach. As I write this, it is the Tuesday before Lent. And in Pennsylvania almost everyone knows that means it’s Fausnaught Day (or Fat Tuesday); a day to make and eat donuts. The local news reported about a church that has been making these lard donuts for many years, selling about 500 dozen or so. Now I’m not trying to be critical about this kind of fundraiser, and I do realize that faithful ministry never makes the news, but isn’t it sad that a church is known more for selling donuts than for leading people to the Lord? Is that the legacy Christ has called us to have? Or what about the church with the dynamic, impeccable worship service, or the church with the magnificent cathedral, or the church that is known for its excellent plays? Have we not been led away from what Christ has called us to be and to do? Paul’s warning is just as relevant today as it was back then. Pastors, bishops, and elders need to “watch out”, or else they will be led astray to focus more on what sells then on what saves. 45 Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary (Ac 20:28–38). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books. 248

Acts 21 •

Acts 21:1-3 The little boat the group had boarded evidently made stops each evening. Cos, Rhodes, and Patara were all a day’s journey. In Patara, they boarded a much larger boat that could sail the 400-mile journey without stopping every night. Notice they passed by Cyprus and continued on to Tyre. They were, after all, trying to get to Jerusalem in time for Pentecost. Luke does not mention what cargo they were hauling, but the boat spent a week in Tyre (verse 4). Why did Luke feel his readers needed to know this detail? I don’t know for sure. Perhaps it was to account for the length of days. Perhaps it was simply a logbook of their journey. Either way, it is minute details like this that make this book feel genuine, not some made-up story designed to promote a religion.

•

Acts 21:4-6 Paul had not yet had an opportunity to meet with these believers, although some may have left Jerusalem when Steven had been persecuted (Acts 11:19). If this is true, this would have been their first opportunity to meet Paul the believer, not Saul, the persecutor. However, even though many had not met Paul, within a week they came to know him as their brother. Saul, the persecutor, had indeed become Paul, the believer. The Christian’s in Tyre discerned by the Spirit that nothing but trouble awaited Paul in Jerusalem. But they could not sway him from making this journey. So, like the crowd in Miletus (Acts 20:36-38), they knelt and prayed for Paul and his companions.

•

Acts 21:7 About a day’s journey by ship, the group lands at Ptolemais (formerly called Acco, but changed to Ptolemais when it is conquered by Ptolemy Philadelphus). This city used to be under Philistine rule during the time of King David. Isn’t it ironic that a city which was once hostile toward the people of Yahweh appears to be receptive to followers of Christ?

•

Acts 21:8-9 It’s been 20 years since Philip came to Caesarea (Acts 8:40). Luke does not record much about Philip’s ministry after he arrived in Caesarea, but apparently he

249

married and has children. In this, the most Romanized city in Israel, we see a local church filled with believers. It appears Philip has some success in leading people to Christ. •

Acts 21:10-14 This Agabus is probably the same prophet who spoke about a coming famine to the new church in Antioch. He was instrumental in getting that church to take up an offering for the church in Jerusalem (Acts 27-30). There are two possibilities surrounding this visit. Either Agabus had been in Jerusalem, heard that Paul was coming up to the city, and decided to warn him about things to come (and if Agabus heard that Paul was coming to Jerusalem, perhaps those against him had heard this news as well), or, as Luke insists, the Holy Spirit was directing Agabus and led him to speak with Paul. I’d say the latter is true. If you jump ahead to verse 22, it’s clear they had not heard Paul had arrived. In verse 27, it took 8 days for the mob to discover Paul in the Temple. If they had known he was coming to town, they would have been waiting at the gate. Be careful that you don’t rationalize away the ministry of the Holy Spirit. He works in ways that confound the wise.

•

Acts 21:15-17 This was a journey of about 65 miles. Mnason may have lived halfway between the two cities or perhaps within the walls of Jerusalem. This seems likely because the believers in Jerusalem greeted them warmly (verse 17).

•

Acts 21:18-19 The good news for Paul and his companions is that James and the elders in Jerusalem welcomed them warmly as well. I find this simple remark to be quite interesting. Paul is in Jerusalem. He is warmly welcomed by the Church. He brings a relief offering given by the Gentile Churches. It appears all the believers in this city were supportive of Paul. Even the instructions the elders give him in the next section is designed to strengthen his relationship with the rest of the church. Since this is true, why then did Paul have to face the firing squad (figuratively) alone? Where was the rest of the church while Paul is being mobbed, arrested, and thrown into prison (Acts 21:27 through Acts 23:22)? I understand that itis difficult to stop a

250

mob on a rampage, but Luke does not record anyone coming to Paul’s defense, except, perhaps, Paul’s nephew (Acts 23:20) and the Roman commander (Acts 23:22). Frankly, I’m a little surprised at this. I’m surprised not even Luke or Timothy or Silas step up in his defense. If anyone would have, you can be sure Luke would have mentioned it. But his silence is incriminating. Again, let me stress that there is no reasoning with a mob. But that doesn’t mean we admit defeat so easily. I believe it is imperative that we stand up and defend a brother or sister who has been wrongly accused. Even if we cannot stop the mob from its irrational frenzy, we at least can go on record as defending the innocent. We must not refuse to get involved. Moses warns, “If you see your neighbor’s ox or sheep or goat wandering away, don’t ignore

your responsibility. Take it back to its owner. If its owner does not live nearby or you don’t know who the owner is, take it to your place and keep it until the owner comes looking for it. Then you must return it. Do the same if you find your neighbor’s donkey, clothing, or anything else your neighbor loses. Don’t ignore your responsibility. If you see that your neighbor’s donkey or ox has collapsed on the road, do not look the other way. Go and help your neighbor get it back on its feet ”!46 (Deuteronomy 21:1-4). When is the last time you stood up and defended someone who is being wrongly accused? When is the last time you had the courage to look a mob in the eye and say, “You are wrong”? •

Acts 21:20-25 Was this request by the elders wrong? Was it wrong for Paul to agree to this? First of all, these four men must have been too poor to pay for the sacrifice which was to be offered at the conclusion of the vow (which was unnamed). So Paul is encouraged to walk with these four Jewish believers through the purification ritual and pay for any expenses. This way Paul will demonstrate that he is not against Jewish customs, but merely asserts that following these rituals will not lead to salvation. And honestly what the elders were asking was a matter of Jewish custom,

46 Tyndale House Publishers. (2007). Holy Bible: New Living Translation (3rd ed.) (Dt 22:1–4). Carol Stream, IL 251

not of salvation or sanctification. It’s similar to the practice of Communion or Feet washing. These are customs practiced within some denominations, but nowhere is it claimed these lead to salvation or sanctification. And truthfully Paul had just followed a similar ritual in Cenchrea (Acts 18:18). He will even later declare that he did not violate his own conscience (Acts 23:1). By agreeing to this, Paul would demonstrate to the Jewish believers that what they had been hearing was a lie. People were trying to assassinate his character. So Paul is encouraged to show these people his true character. This is actually good advice from the elders of the Church. •

Acts 21:26-29 Here we see the reason they city turned against him. Luke says some people assumed Paul had brought Trophimus into the Temple. Paul is declared guilty by assumption and guilty by suspicion. This is a behavior not in harmony with Christianity. This is the way of the world, but should not - dare not be the way of the church. Oh, but we do it so often, don’t we. We imagine why someone did something or imagine why they didn’t. We speculate and fuel the rage in our hearts all because we assume something to be true. We assume people are thinking things. We imagine conversations in our minds that give birth to an irrational anger and hatred long before the other person even says a word. We assign guilt based on hearsay, and execute a sentence within our hearts without even listening to testimony. Yes, we should feel ashamed when we do this, but do we realize just how crazy we appear to others? To manufacture guilt from imagination is ludicrous. It is evidence of an irrational mind.

252

•

Acts 21:30 The Court of Gentiles was an open area outside the actual Temple. This was the area filled with the money changers; the “temple Market” that outraged Jesus (see Luke 19:45-46). There were two signs posted above the doors into the main Temple area (the Sacred Enclosure) that warned Gentiles of impending death when they proceeded beyond that point. Rome actually gave Jews permission to fulfill this death sentence, even if the intruder was a Roman citizen.

•

Acts 21:31-32 The commander was named Claudius Lysias (compare Acts 23:26). He and his troops were stationed

the Antonia Fortress. Since it was near Pentecost, there would have been more troops in town. In verse 32 it says he arrived with officers (Centurions). A centurion was in charge of a hundred troops. Since Luke used the plural, at least 200 soldiers came when they heard

the

ruckus. •

Acts 21:33-36 This is a clear indication of just how irrational these people really were. No one knew the facts, only speculations. Claudius could not learn the truth because no one knew the truth. They only knew that they wanted blood. And before we get all judgmental against this mob of Jews, we need to remind ourselves that people still do this same thing today. Even Christians. I know far too many stories of how well-meaning Christians in a church turn into a mob and start acting irrationally. I know far too many pastors who have suffered at the hands of a mob that only knew they were angry. They didn’t know what they were angry about. But they did take the opportunity to direct their anger

253

toward a man who was actually innocent. So before we start passing judgment against these Jews, remember; we might be just as guilty of the same thing. •

Acts 21:37-40 “Josephus wrote of an Egyptian impostor who claimed to be a prophet.

He said this Egyptian had gathered 30,000 followers (Luke with accuracy states 4,000; Josephus had a tendency to inflate numbers) and in 54 AD came to the Mount of Olives promising his adherents that the walls of Jerusalem would collapse at his command. Instead, the Roman army promptly marched on them, killed some and captured others, while the remainder were scattered. The Egyptian escaped. Undoubtedly the people of Israel would have liked to lay their hands on this character who had caused so much trouble. When Lysias saw the riot in the temple, he assumed the center of the attention was this Egyptian and that the Jews were venting their wrath on him”.47 Now I want you to picture this whole scene. On the one hand, you have a wild mob trying to kill one man. The people are irrationally crazy! There is anger in their hearts and death in their eyes. Then, on the other hand, there is Paul. Claudius could not find any answers among the mob, but Paul speaks calmly and rationally. If you were Claudius, which of the two would you believe? A guilty man would try and flee. An innocent man would attempt to rationalize with the crowd. I tell you the truth. This Claudius Lysias was an good officer. He was not the sheriff of Nottingham. He was no Barney Fife. He was a well-trained Roman soldier and leader worthy of his position.

November 30 Acts 22-23 Acts 22 •

Acts 22:1-21 It’s interesting that Paul begins his speech in the same way Stephen did (Acts 7:2). It would seem Stephen’s death had a lasting impact on Paul. The crowd,

47 Toussaint, S. D. (1985). Acts. In J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck (Eds.), The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures (J. F. Walvoord & R. B. Zuck, Ed.) (Ac 21:37–23:10). Wheaton, IL: Victor Books.

254

hearing Paul speak in their common language, settles down. This is a clear indication that had they actually talked with Paul they might have learned the truth. But seldom do people actually talk to someone. Many people would rather talk about someone. So Paul takes this opportunity to tell his story once again. He was educated in Jerusalem. As a matter of fact, he still calls himself a Pharisee (see Acts 23:6). Nothing in Pauls’ speech should have or would have caused such a ruckus. Like many of the prophets before him, Paul plainly speaks of his encounter with the Lord and his commissioning by the Lord. However . . . •

Acts 22:22-23 These Jews did not appreciate Paul’s calling and commissioning. But in reality they were not fighting against Paul. They were fighting against God (remember Gamaliel in Acts 5:39). God was quite clear throughout the Old Testament that He would one day take His message to the Gentiles. And many of the religious authorities in Israel had preached to Gentiles (Matthew 23:15). But what infuriated them was that Paul claimed Gentiles and Jews were now equal (compare Galatians 3:28). This was not culturally acceptable to the Jews, so they turned against Paul. Above all, Paul taught that all have sinned. All, both Jew and Gentile, stand condemned before God. Paul was merely claiming that God had begun the work He had promised; that through faith in Christ, both Jew and Gentile are no longer condemned. So what really caused these Jews to riot against Paul? It was all about the culture and the religious practices within that culture. Jews were superior to nonJews. End of discussion. Gentiles might be welcome IF they learn to live and act like a Jew. This was a focus on the external. But Paul was focusing on the internal. Sometimes it seems the Church today still does the same. Too often we confer equality upon those who dress like Christians and participate in Christian activities, but seldom take the time to examine their hearts.

•

Acts 22:24-29 Paul was about to receive a scourging, the same punishment Christ received. This was not the 39 lashes with a whip or being beaten with a rod. This

255

was the wooden stick that had several leather straps with pieces of metal and bone embedded in the leather that tore flesh from its victims. It’s odd that the Commander would demonstrate a degree of skill one moment but at this moment not even question Paul. It’s probably because he did not understand Aramaic and had no idea what Paul had just said to the crowd. But he did observe that Paul said something which drove the crowd into even a greater frenzy. But before the scourging began, Paul asks a simple question inferring that he was a Roman Citizen whose rights were being violated. During the reign of Emperor Claudius (41–54 AD), it was possible to purchase Roman citizenship. The government officials who sold this privilege would just pocket the money. The commander could suffer punishment for this infraction if Paul made known what had happened. This, of course, raises a valid question. Couldn’t anyone simply claim to be a Roman citizen? Perhaps; but if a person falsely claimed to be a citizen, he was liable to the death penalty. •

Acts 22:30 The Commander now follows the proper procedure. He had no idea what crime Paul had committed, and he had no records to show that he (Claudius) had done the right thing. He would have to file a report. And what would you write down? So he has Paul stand trial before the Jewish Sanhedrin. These 70 (or 71) men were allowed to rule in strictly Jewish affairs. They were even permitted to execute the Death Sentence when it was necessary. However, Claudius was not stupid. He knew Paul was his prisoner, and he could not allow a prisoner under his care to be mobbed and killed without reason. If Paul was killed without his crimes being known, or if he was killed for a crime not deserving the death sentence, Claudius would be held responsible, and his own life would be in jeopardy. That’s why he stays close by while this trial takes place.

Acts 23 •

Acts 23:1-5 Ananias had no reason to have Paul slapped. Truly Paul had not said anything disrespectful. But here we see what sort of man Ananias truly was.

256

According to Jewish historian Josephus, Ananias was insolent, hot-tempered, profane, and greedy. This disrespectful behavior angered Paul. He called Ananias a

whitewashed wall; a hypocrite. Here was a member of the Sanhedrin (a group of religious leaders who governed and judged the affairs of the land), disregarding the law by having Paul slapped. Jewish Law presumed the accused to be innocent until proven guilty. Ananias treated Paul as guilty without even hearing his case. Perhaps this is why Paul said he did not recognize him; sarcastically inferring that because of his behavior Paul did not recognize that Ananias could be serving in that capacity. Or it could be that Ananias was not wearing the High Priest robe, and Paul simply did not know the man. He had been away from Jerusalem for quite some time, and the High Priest changed frequently. •

Acts 23:6-10 Certainly there would be no justice that day. So Paul aligns himself with one group, which in turn divides the Sanhedrin. Sadducees did not believe in the resurrection of the body. Pharisees did. It’s notable that the Pharisees in the group actually defend Paul. And in reality this division among the Sanhedrin already existed. Paul did not create it at this moment. He merely reminded the group that they, as the ruling authority in Israel, could not even agree on something as basic as the resurrection. And if they could not agree on this, how can they possibly agree on anything? This becomes a clear indication that the Sanhedrin was a political system, not a governing body submitted to the teachings of God. This is what will happen when leadership, even within a church, follows personal opinion or selfish desires rather than the Word of God. When leadership is governed by the Written Word, that Word directs the Body. But, when the Body is governed by opinion and preference, the Body is led by power and influence. The Word of God is eternal and unchanging. Opinions and preferences are always changing.

•

Acts 23:11 This vision, the fourth given to Paul by the Lord, would not only affirm Paul’s calling but remove any fear for the immediate future. Since the Lord said that

257

Paul was going to Rome, nothing was going to keep that from happening. Not even the schemes of men. I think we sometimes forget this; that God is still in control. For example, the Father has promised the Son an inheritance (Hebrews 1:2). God’s certainly not going to promise Him something, only to let it slip away. To give an inheritance, there must be something to give. Jesus is in a place right now where he is holding all things together (He sustains everything by the mighty power of His

command - Hebrews 1:3). Jesus will not allow this world to fall apart until it is time. And no force of nature, no power on earth, and nothing in the spiritual world will ever prevail against creation until that appointed time. No prophecy of Nostradamus, no Mayan calendar, no asteroid from space will ever put an end to what Christ is holding together. Not even Global Warming (oops! Climate Change) will bring about creation’s demise. Christ will not allow this to happen to His creation until He is ready. As a matter of fact, when the end does come, it will happen through Him, not through our negligence or indifference. He brought all of this into existence, and He will be the One to end this existence. •

Acts 23:12-22 As if to prove a point, the plans of those plotting to kill Paul were somehow revealed to Paul’s nephew. Was this young man a Christian? If so, did he live in Jerusalem? And if he did, why didn’t Paul stay with them when he visited? These questions remain unanswered. But what we do know is that Commander Lysias took his responsibility seriously, and he was genuinely interested in finding out the truth. It seems unusual to me that a Roman commander would take the time to listen to the story of a young Jewish man.

•

Acts 23:23-24 Claudius sends over 470 men to escort Paul to Governor Felix. It would be difficult to “sneak” out of the city at 9 pm. But apparently the Sanhedrin knew nothing of this event, being merely informed by Claudius (compare verse 30). Why such a large group of soldiers? It’s because, according to historian Will Durant,

258

“The first person in Roman Law was the citizen” 48 In other words, it was the responsibility of the court to protect the citizen from the State. However, because of corruption, justice was difficult for the ordinary man. •

Acts 23:25-30 Governor Felix ruled over Judea from 52 to 58 AD. According to Roman historian Tacitus, Felix was a cruel man who ruled like a tyrant. And even though he sought to suppress the activities of robbers and thieves, he used them to murder the high priest Jonathan. Felix is blamed for causing the Jewish revolt that began six years after he left Judea. “He had three wives: one unknown, another, the granddaughter of Mark Antony and Cleopatra, and another, the Jewish sister of Agrippa II, whose name was Drusilla. At the age of 16 Drusilla left her husband, King Azizus of Emesa, to marry Felix. She later bore him a son, Agrippa”. 49 Of course, Claudius omits any reference to attempting to have Paul flogged. No surprise there. But he actually insinuates that Paul is innocent (see verse 29). This is the fourth Roman official to declare Paul innocent. The officials in Philippi had almost apologized to Paul (Acts 16:35-40), Gallio in Corinth had refused to try him (Acts 18:14-15), and in Ephesus, the town clerk told 25,000 people that the Christians were innocent of any crime (Acts 19:40).

•

Acts 23:31-35 The trip from Jerusalem to Antipatris was more than 35 miles over very rough terrain. The fact they reached this by morning indicates they moved quite quickly. It would have been a tough journey through the night hours. Perhaps this is why they gave Paul horses for the trip (see verse 24). Once the troops reached Antipatris, the remaining 27-mile journey to Caesarea would have been much easier and much less dangerous. Notably, Felix has Paul held in Herod’s headquarters. It is possible that there was a dungeon in this palace with bars and chains that held prisoners captive. But it seems more likely that Paul was in a half decent room with either a guard at the door or a guard in the room. And if that is true then we are left to

48 Will Durant in Caesar and Christ. 49 Elwell, W. A., & Comfort, P. W. (2001). Tyndale Bible dictionary. Tyndale reference library (484). Wheaton, IL

259

wonder why. Why was Paul not treated quite so harshly? Itâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s because at this point in time Christians were not an enemy of Rome. Christians were not being persecuted by Rome. Any persecution that Christians experienced came from Jews. It would be several years until Rome began persecuting Christians.

260